μυθος-ιστορια Μακεδονιας

: ( )
: 8 2011
.
ISBN

(.5343/1932, 202, . 2)

.
.
,
.
.
.
.
.
-
.
,
. . .

2004.

, , ..

,
,
,
.
,

FGrHist, BNJ, BNP TLG,
.

. ,
,
. ,
, ,

.
Ch. Sourvinou-Inwood .
1
.
,
,
,
.
, .
. .
... ..
. , . -, . , . , . -,

.

. . , . . .
.

, ,

, ,
, .
,
, , ,
,
.
.
:
.
2
.
1
3
5
27
. 29
. 37
. ; 41
V. 44
. . 51
. 53
- 54. - 54. - 59. - 61.
: - 63.
. 71
1. - 71: - 72. -76. - 77.
- 78. - 80. 2. - 81. ( )
- 82. 3. , : 91
. 94
. .
, 95
97
. 105
: - 105.
- 109. ; - 115.
- 123. - 128. ,
- 135. - 138.
- 141.
. 145
- 146. :
- 156. :
- 161.
. 173
3
.
. 177
179
. .
180
, - 181. , - 187.
, - 192.
- 197.
. - 199
- 199.
- 205.
: - 212.
- 216.
- 224.
.
233
- 234. - 239.
- 244. -
250.
IV. ; 253
, - 255. /
; - 260.
- 267.
V. 273
: :
278
. : , 291
293
. 294
. 304
. : 318
321
329
355
4
.
( )
A Commentary on Herodotos Books Murray, . & Moreno, A. (.), A Commentary on

I-IV Herodotos Books I-IV, 2007.
A Companion to Ancient Macedonia Roisman, J. & Worthington, I., A Companion to Ancient

Macedonia, 2010.
ABETE 2008 Abete, R.M., Gli Eubei nella penisola Calcidica, .

.., Napoli 2008.
ALY 1969 Aly, W., Volksmrchen, Sage und Novelle bei Herodot und
seinen Zeitgenossen. Eine Untersuchung ber die
volkstmlichen Elemente der altgriechischen Prosaerzhlung,
Gttingen 21969.
AMNG III/2 Gaebler, H.(.), Die antiken Mnzen Nord-Griechenlands.

Bd.III/2.Abt. Makedonia und Paionia, Berlin 1935.
Ancient Perceptions of Greek Malkin I., (.), Ancient Perceptions of Greek Ethnicity
Ethnicity [Center of Hellenic Studies Colloquia 5], Cambridge
MA/London 2001.
Approaches to Greek Myth Edmunds, L.(ed.), Approaches to Greek Myth, Baltimore/

London, 1990.
ATL I Meritt, B., Wade-Gery, H. & M. McGregor, The Athenian

Tribute Lists, . I, Princeton 1939.
BABELON 1951 Babelon, J., Protesilas Scione, RN 30 (1951) 1-9.
BADIAN 1982 Badian, E., Greeks and Macedonians, B. Barr-Sharrar

& E.N. Borza (.), Macedonia and Greece in Late
Classical and Early Hellenistic Times. Studies in the History
of Art 10, Washington D.C. 1982, 33-51.
BAEGE 1913 Baege, W., De Macedonum Sacris, Halle 1913.
BERVE 1926 Berve, H., Das Alexanderreich auf prosopographischer

Grundlage II: Prosopographie, 1926.
BETHE 1904 Bethe, E., Ovid und Nikander, Hermes 39 (1904) 1-14.
BICKERMANN & SYKUTRIS 1928 Bickermann E.J. & Sykutris I., Speusipps Brief an Knig
Philipp. Text, bersetzung, Untersuchungen [Berichte ber
die Verhandlungen der Sachsischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu Leipsig. Philologische Historische
Klasse, 80], Leipzig.
BNJ Worthington, I. (.), Brills New Jacoby,

www.brillonline.nl.
BNP Cancik H. & Schneider, H. (.) Brills New Pauly.

Antiquity, Brill 2009, www.brillonline.nl.
5
.
BHME 1970 R. Bhme, Orpheus. Der Snger und seiner Zeit, 1970.
BONANNO- 1999 Bonanno-, M.,

,
VI. . I, 167-175.
BORZA 1982 Borza, E.N., Athenians, Macedonians and the Origins of the
Macedonian Royal House, Studies in Attic Epigraphy,
History and Topography. Presented to Eugene Vanderpool,
[Hesperia Suppl. 19], Princeton 1982, 7-13.
BORZA 1990 Borza, E.N, In the Shadow of Olympus. The Emergence of

Macedon, Princeton 1990.
OUVRIE 2002 Bouvrie, S. des, The Definition of Myth, MYTH AND

SYMBOL I, 11-69.
BOWIE 2007 Bowie, A.M., Herodotus. Histories, Book VIII, Cambridge

2007.
BRANDENSTEIN 1954 Brandenstein, W., Die Reichsgrndersage des

makedonischen Herrscherhauses, Sutter, B. (.),
Festschrift J.F. Schtz, Graz & , 1954, 54-8.
BREMMER 1987 Bremmer, J., What is a Greek Myth?, Interpretations

of Greek Mythology, 1-9.
BREMMER 1991 Bremmer, J., Orpheus from Guru to Gay, Orphisme et

Orphe, 13-30.
BREMMER 1999 Bremmer, J., Transvestite Dionysos, M.W. Padilla

(.), Rites of Passage in Ancient Greece : Literature,
Religion, Society, Lewisburg 1999, 183-200.
BRILLANTE 1990 Brillante, C., History and the Historical Interpretaion of

Myth, Approaches to Greek Myth, 93-138.
BROMMER 1984 Brommer, F., Herakles II. Die unkanonischen Taten des
Helden, Darmstadt 1984.
BROWN 2002 Brown, M.K., The Narratives of Konon, -

2002.
BURASELIS 1982 Bourazelis, K., Das hellenistische Makedonien und die gis.
Forschungen zur Politik des Kassanders und der drei ersten
Antigoniden im gischen Meer und in Westkleinasien
[MnchBeitr 73], 1982.
BURKERT 1993 Burkert, W., .

(. .. & . ),
1993.
BURKERT 1997 Burkert, W., .

(. . ), 2 1997.
BURTON 1972 Burton, A., Diodorus Siculus, Book 1. A Commentary

[Etudes prliminaires aux religions orientales dans lEmpire
romain 29], Leiden 1972.
6
.
BUXTON 2002 Buxton, R., ,

[. . , . . ], 2002.
CABANES 1976 Cabanes, P., Lpire de la mort de Pyrrhos la conqute

romaine (272-167 av. J.C.), 1976.
CALAME 1985 Calame, C., Les figures grecques du gigantesque,

Communications 42 (1985)147-172.
CALAME 1987 Calame, C., Spartan Genealogies: The Mythological

Representation of a Spatial Organisation,
Interpretations of Greek Mythology, 153-186.
CALAME 2001 CALAME, C., Choruses of Young Women in Ancient

Greece: Their Morphology, Religious Role, and Social
Functions, (
1977), Lahnman 2001.
CALAME 2003 Calame, C., Myth and History in Ancient Greece. The
Symbolic Creation of a Colony [transl. by D. Berman],
Princeton and Oxford, 2003.
CARRINGTON 1977 Carrington, P., The Heroic Age of Phrygia in Ancient

Literature and Art, AnSt 27 (1977) 117-126.
CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2 Chevutschi, L., Les lgendes dynastiques de Grce du Nord

(Macdoine et Epire, . . .,
Paris X, 1991-2.
CHRISTOPOULOS 1991 M. Christopoulos, The Spell of Orpheus, Metis 6 (1991)

205-222.
COHEN 2000 Cohen, E., Man-Killers and Their Victims: Inversions of the
Heroic Ideal in Classical Art, Not the Classical Ideal,
98-131.
COLLARD, CROPP Collard, C., Cropp, M. & Gibert, J., Euripides. Selected
& GIBERT 2005 Fragmentary Plays, II., 2005.
CSAPO 2005 Csapo, E., Theories of Mythology, O 2005.
DASCALAKIS 1970 Dascalakis, A., Lorigine de la maison royale de Macdoine

et les lgendes relatives de lantiquit, ,
155-161.
DAVIES 2004 Davies, M., Aristotle fr.44 Rose: Midas and Silenus,
Mnemosyne 57 (2004) 682-697.
DESPINIS 1995 Despinis, G., Studien zur hellenistischen Plastik I. Zwei

Knstlerfamilien aus Athen, AM 110 (1995) 321-72.
DETIENNE 2003 Detienne, M., The Writings of Orpheus (trans. Janet Lloyd)
2003.
DETIENNE 2007 Detienne, M., .

, M. Detienne & J.-P. Vernant
(.) , . .
, 2007, 261 305.
7
.
DE VRIES 2000 De Vries, K., The Nearly Other: The Attic Vision of
Phrygians and Lydians, Not the Classical Ideal, 338-
363.
DI GIUSEPPE 2004 Di Giuseppe, L., Euripide e la grecita dei Macedoni,

Prometheus 30 (2004) 125-128.
DI GRIGORIO 1987 Di Grigorio, L., L Archelao di Euripide nei suoi rapporti

con il Temeno e i Timenidi, CivClCr 8 (1987) 279-318.
DOUGHERTY 1993 Dougherty, C., The Poetics of Colonisation: From City to

Text in Archaic Greece, Oxford 1993.
DOWDEN 1992 Dowden, K., The Uses of Greek Mythology,

1992.
DREWS 1993 Drews, R., Myths of Midas and the Phrygian Migration
from Europe, Klio 75 (1993) 9-26.
DLL 1977 Dll, S., Die Gtterkulte Nordmakedoniens in rmischen Zeit

[Mnchener archologische Studien Bd.7.], 1977.
EDER 2008 Eder, B., The Northern Frontier of the Mycenaean World,
Aegeo-Balkan Prehistory, 3 2008.
(www.aegeobalkanprehistory.net).
EDMONDS 2004 EDMONDS, R., Myths of the Underworld Journey. Plato,

Aristophanes and the Orphic Gold Tablets, Cambridge
2004
EDMUNDS 1990 Edmunds, L., Introduction: The Practice of Greek

Mythology, Approaches to Greek Myth, 1-15.
EDSON 1970 Edson, Ch., Early Macedonia, ,

. 17-44.
ENGELS 2010 Engels, J., Macedonians and Greeks, A Companion to

Ancient Macedonia, 81-98.
ERSKINE 2001 Erskine, A., Troy Between Greece and Rome. Local Tradition
and Imperial Power, Oxford 2001.
FEIERT 1991 Feiert, W., Orpheus: A Fugue on the Polis, D.C. Pozzi
& J.M. Wickersham (.), Myth and the Polis,
Ithaca/London 1991, 32-48.
FGrHist Jacoby, F. (.) Fragmente Griechischen Historiker,

www.brillonline.nl .
FINKELBERG 2005 Finkelberg, M., Greeks and Pre-Greeks, Cambridge 2005.
FLENSTED-JENSEN 1995 Flensted-Jensen, P., The Bottiaians and their Poleis,

.H. Hansen & K. Raaflaub (.), Studies in the Ancient
Greek Polis. Papers from the Copenhagen Polis Centre 2.
[Historia Einzelschr. 95], Stuttgart 1995, 103-132.
8
.
FONTENROSE 1978 Fontenrose, J., The Delphic Oracle. Its Responses and
Operations, Berkeley / Los Angeles / 1978.
FORBES-IRVING 1990 Forbes-Irving, P.M.C., Metamorphosis in Greek Myths,

1990.
FOWLER 1994 Fowler, M.A., Theopompus of Chios. History and Rhetoric in

the Fourth Century B.C., 1994.
FOWLER 1998 Fowler, R., Genealogical Thinking, Hesiods Catalogue and

the Creation of the Hellenes, ProcCambrPhilSoc 44 (1998)
1-19.
FOWLER 2000 Fowler, R.L., Early Greek Mythography. vol. 1: Text and
Introduction, 2000.
FREIERT 1991 Freiert, W., Orpheus: A Fugue on the Polis, D.C. Pozzi
& J.M. Wichersham (.), Myth and the Polis,
Ithaca/London 1991, 32-48.
FRIEDRICKSMAYER 1961 Friedricksmayer, E.A., Alexander, Midas, and the Oracle at

Gordium ClPhil 56 (1961) 160-168.
FUNKE 2000 Funke, S., Aiakidenmythos und epirotisches Knigtum. Der

Weg einer hellenischen Monarchie, Stuttgart 2000.
GANTZ 1993 Gantz, T., Early Greek Myth: a guide to literary and artistic
sources, .1 , 1993.
GATZOLIS & PSOMA 2009 Gatzolis C. & Psoma S., More on the Bottiaeans of Thrace,
, . , 135-143.
GEHRKE 2001 Gehrke, H.-J., Myth, History, and Collective Identity. Uses of
the Past in Andient Greece and Beyond, N. Luraghi
(.), The Historians Craft in the Age of Herodotos,
2001, 286-313.
GIRTZY 2001 Girtzy, M., Historical Topography of Ancient Macedonia,

2001.
Gordion 4 Sams, G. K., The Gordion Ecxavations, 1950-1973, vol. IV:

The Early Phrygian Pottery, University of Pennsylvania 1994
[The University Museum Monograph 79].
GOTTELAND 2001 Gotteland, S., Mythe et Rhtorique. Les exemples mythiques

dans le discours politique de lAthnes classique, Paris.
GOW & SCHOLFIELD 1953 Gow, A.S. & Scholfield A.F., Nicander, The Poems and
Poetical Fragments, Cambridge 1953.
GRAF 1984 Graf, F., Women, War and Warlike Divinities, ZPE 55
(1984) 245-254.
GRAF 1987 Graf, F., Orpheus: A Poet Among Men,

Interpretations of Greek Mythology , 80-106.
GRAF 1991 Graf, F., Griechische Mythologie. Eine Einfhrung, -

, 31991.
9
.
GRAF & JOHNSTON 2007 Graf, F. & Johnston, S.I., Ritual Texts for the Afterlife,
/ 2007.
GREENWALT 1985 Greenwalt, W., The Introduction of Caranus into the Argead
King List, GrRomByzSt 26 (1985) 43-49.
GREENWALT 1986 Greenwalt, W., Herodotus and the Foundation of Argead

Macedonia, AncW 13 (1986) 123-128.
GREENWALT 1987 Greenwalt, W., Argeus in the Macedonian Religious

Tradition, AncHistB 5 (1987) 51-53.
GREENWALT 1994 Greenwalt, W., A Solar Dionysus and Argead Legitimacy,

AncW 25 (1994) 3-8.
GREENWALT 1994 Greenwalt, W., The Production of Coinage From Archelaus

to Perdikkas III and the Evolution of Argead Macedonia,
Ventures into Greek History, 106-131.
GREENWALT 1997 Greenwalt, W., Thracian Influence on the Ideology of

Argead Kingship, . 2
, 20-27
1992, ., 121-134.
GRUPPE 1975 Gruppe, O., Griechische Mythologie und Religions-

Geschichte, 19752 (
Handbuch der
klassischen Altertumswissenschaft 5).
GSCHNITZER 2001 Gschnitzer, F., Kleine Schriften zum griechischen und

rmischen Altertum, .. [Historia Einzelschr. 149],
2001.
GSCHNITZER 2003 Gschnitzer, Kleine Schriften zum griechischen und rmischen

Altertum, .II. [Historia Einzelschr. 167], 2003.
GUTHRIE 2000 Guthrie, W.K.C.,

, . . , 2000.
HAINSWORTH 2004 Hainsworth, J.B., :

. . - (. . . .
), 2004.
HALL 1989 Hall, E., Inventing the Barbarian, 1989.
HALL 1997 Hall. J., Ethnic Identity in the Greek Antiquity, Cambridge
1997.
HALL 2001 Hall, J., Contested Ethnicities: Perceptions of Macedonia

within Evolving Definitions of Greek Identity, Ancient
Perceptions of Greek Ethnicity, 150-186.
HALL 2002 Hall, J., Hellenicity. Between Ethnicity and Culture, Chicago
2002.
10
.
HALL 2007 Hall, J., Politics and Greek Myth, R. D. Woodard

(.) The Cambridge Companion to Greek Mythology,
Cambridge 2007, 331-354.
HAMMOND 1981 Hammond, N.G.L., The Western Frontier of Macedonia in

the Reign of Philip II, Ancient Macedonian Studies in
Honor of Charles F. Edson, 1981, 199-217.
HAMMOND 1983 Hammond, N.G.L., The Lettering and the Iconography of

Macedonian Coinage, W.G. Moon (.), Ancient
Greel Art and Iconography, Madison Wis. 1983, 245-258.
HAMMOND 1989 Hammond, N.G.L., The Illyrian Atintani, the Epirotic

Atintanes and the Roman Protectorate, JRS 79 (1989) 11-25.
HAMMOND 1991 Hammond, N.G.L., The Sources of Justin on Macedonia to

the Death of Philip, ClQ 41 (1991) 496-508.
HAMMOND 1994 Hammond, N.G.L., Literary Evidence for Macedonian

Speech, Historia 43 (1994) 131-142.
HARDER 1985 Harder, A., Euripides Kresphontes and Archelaos.

Introduction, Text, Commentary [Mnemosyne Suppl.87.],
Leiden 1985.
HARDER 1991 Harder, A., Euripides Temenos and Temenidai,

Hofmann, H., Fragmenta Dramatica. Beitrge zur
Interpretation der griechischen Tragikerfragmente und ihrer
Wirkungsgeschichte, Gttingen, 117-135.
HATZOPOULOS 1994 Hatzopoulos, M., Cultes et rites de passages en Macedoine

[ 19], 1994.
HATZOPOULOS 1996 Hatzopoulos, M., Macedonian Institutions under the Kings. A

Historical and Epigraphical Study, .1-2, [ 22],
1996.
HATZOPOULOS 2003 Hatzopoulos, M., Herodotus (8.137-8), the Manumissions

from Leukopetra, and the Topography of the Middle
Haliakmon Valley, P. Derow and R. Parker (.)
Herodotus and His World. Essays From a Conference in
Memory of George Forrest, 2003, 203-218.
HATZOPOULOS 2006 Hatzopoulos, M., La Macedoine: Geographie Historique,

Langue, Cultes et Croyances, Institutions, 2006.
HATZOPOULOS 2007 Hatzopoulos, M. Reception of the Self and the Other: The
Case of Macedonia, VII, 51-66.
HATZOPOULOS 2008 Hatzopoulos, M., The Speech of the Ancient Macedonians,

134 (2008) 593-606.
HATZOPOULOS & Hatzopoulos M. & Loukopoulou L., Recherches sur les

marches orientales des Tmnides (Anthmonte Kalindoia),
LOUKOPOULOU 1992
.1-2, [ 11], 1992.
11
.
HAZZARD 2000 Hazzard, R.A., Imagination of a Monarchy: Studies in

Ptolemaic Propaganda [Phoenix Suppl. Vol.37],
2000.
HECKEL 1980 Heckel, W., Marsyas of Pella, Historian of Macedon,

Hermes 108 (1980) 444-62.
HECKEL 1997 Justin: Epitome of the Philippic History of Pompeius Trogus,

vol.1. Books 11-12. Alexander the Great. (
J.C. Yardley W. Heckel), 1997.
HEINRICHS 1987 Heinrichs, A., Three Approaches to Greek Mythography,

Interpretations of Greek Mythology, 242-277.
HENRY 2004 Henry, A.S., Torone. The Literary, Documentary and

Epigraphical Testimonia, 2004.
HERMANN 1970 Hermann, G., De musis fluvialibus Epicharmi et Eumeli,

Opuscula . II, 288-305, 21970 (
1827).
HESKEL 1997 Heskel, J., Macedonia and the North, 400-336, Tritle,
L.A. (.), The Greek World in the Fourth Century: From
the Fall of the Athenian Empire to the Successors of
Alexander, 1997, 167-188.
HESSE 2007 Hesse, K., Kindsmord und Wahnsinn. Untersuchungen zur

berlieferung mordender Eltern in der Antike, .
. ., 2007.
HIRSCHBERGER 2004 Hirschberger, M., Gynaikon Katalogos und Megalai Ehoiai:

Ein Kommentar zu den Fragmenten zweier hesiodeischer
Epen [Beitrge zur Altertumskunde 198], 2004.
History of Macedonia I Hammond, H.G.L., A History of Macedonia, vol. 1,

1972.
History of Macedonia Hammond, H.G.L. & Griffith, G.T., istory of Macedonia,

vol.2, 1979.
History of Macedonia Hammond, N.G.L. & Walbank, F.W., istory of

Macedonia, vol.3, 1988.
HOEFER 1890 Hoefer, U., Konon. Text und Quellenuntersuchung,

Greifswald 1890.
HOLLMANN 2005 Hollmann, A.J., The Manipulation of Signs in Herodotos

Histories, TransactAmPhilAss 135 (2005) 279-327.
HORNBLOWER 2006 Hornblower, S., , . (. ,

.), 2006.
HORSFALL 1979 Horsfall, N., Some Problems in the Aeneas Legend, CQ 29

(1979) 372-390.
HOW & WELLS 1975 How, W.W. & Wells, J., A Commentary on Herodotus,
vols.2, Oxford 1975 ( 1912).
12
.
HUBBURD 1975 Hubburd, M, The Capture of Silenus, ProcCambrPhilSoc

21 (1975) 53-62.
HUTTNER 1997 Huttner, U., Die politische Rolle der Heraklesgestalt im

griechischen Herrschertum [Historia Einzelschr. 112],
Stuttgart 1997.
HUXLEY 1972 Huxley, G., Midas and Odonia (Nicander fr.74.11-13),

GrRomByzSt 13 (1972) 312-315.
ILIADOU 1998 Iliadou, P., Herakles in Makedonien [Schriftenreihe

Antiquitates 16], 1998
Interpretations of Greek Mythology Bremmer, J. (.), Interpretations of Greek Mythology,

Louden/Sydney.
JESNICKS 1997 Jesnicks, I.J., The Image of Orpheus in Roman Mosaic, [BAR
International Series 671] Oxford 1997.
KALLRIS 1988 Kallris, J.N., Les anciens Macdoniens, . -,

19882.
KAPETANOPOULOS 2008 Kapetanopoulos E., Karanos Perdikkas Archelaos,

www.history.ccsu.edu/elias/karanosperdikkas.pdf.
KAZAZIS 1978 Kazazis, J.N., Herodotos Stories and History: A Proppian

Analysis of his Narrative Technique, Unpublished Doctoral
Thesis, University of Illinois at Urbana Campain, 1978.
KERN 1922 Kern, O. (.), Orphicorum Fragmenta, Berlin 1922
KIRK 1974 Kirk, G.S., The Nature of Greek Myths, Harmondsworth

1974.
KLEINKNECHT 1966 Kleinknecht, H., Herodot und die Makedonische

Urgeschichte, Hermes 94 (1966) . 134 146.
KOUREMENOS, PARASSOGLOU KOUREMENOS, Th., PARASSOGLOU, G.M. &

& TSANTSANOGLOU 2006 TSANTSANOGLOU, K., 2006, The Derveni Papyrus [Studi
e testi per il Corpus dei papyri filosofici greci e latini, vol .
13 ], 2006.
KHR 2006 Khr, A., Als Kadmos nach Boiotien kam: Polis und Ethnos
im Spiegel thebanischer Grndungsmythen,
2006.
LA COSTE MESSLIRE 1936 De La Coste Messlire, P., Au Mus de Delphes,

1936.
LACROIX 1999 Lacroix L. propos de quelques hros de la lgende

troyenne selon le tmoignage des monnaies grecques
Amandry, M. & Hurter S. (.), Travaux de numismatique
grecque offerts a Georges Le Rider, London 1999, 207-214.
LARSON 2001 Larson, J., Greek Nymphs. Myth, Cult, Lore, 2001.
13
.
LARSON 2007 Larson, S.L., Tales of Epic Ancestry: Boiotian Collective

Identity in the Late Archaic and Early Classical Periods
[Historia Einzelschr. 197], 2007.
LE BOHEC-BUHET 2002 Le Bohec-Bouhet, S., The Kings of Macedon and the Cult
of Zeus in the Hellenistic Period, D. Ogden (.), The
Hellenistic World. New Perspectives, 2002, 41-57.
Leukoptra Petsas, P., Hatzopoulos, M.B., Gounaropoulou, L. &

Paschidis P, Inscriptions du sanctuaire de la Mre des Dieux
Autochthone de Leukoptra (Macdoine) [ 28],
2002.
LINFORTH 1941 Linforth, I.M., The Arts of Orpheus, Berkeley Los Angeles
1941.
MACAN 1908 Macan R.W., Herodotus. The Seventh, the Eighth and Ninth
Books, New York 1908 [ 1973].
MALKIN 1994 Malkin, I., Myth and Territory in the Spartan Mediterranean,
Cambridge 1994.
MALKIN 1998 Malkin, I., The Returns of Odysseus. Colonization and

Ethnicity, Berkeley/Los Angeles/London 1998.
MALKIN 2004 Malkin, I., Postcolonial Concepts and Ancient Greek

Colonization, Modern Language Quarterly 65.3 (2004)341-
364.
MARCACCINI 1994 Marcaccini, C., Considerazioni sulla morte di Orfeo in

Thracia, Prometheus 20 (1994) 241-252.
MARI 2002 Mari, M., Al di l dell'Olimpo. Macedoni e grandi santuari

della Grecia dall'et arcaica al primo ellenismo
[ 34], 2002.
MARKLE 1976 Markle, M.M. III, Support of Athenian Intellectuals for

Philip: A Study of Isocrates Philippus and Speusippus
Letter to Philip, JHS 96 (1976) 80-99.
McCAULEY 1998 McCAULEY, The Transfer of Hippodameias Bones: A

Historical Context, ClJ 93 (1998) 225-39.
ML Roscher, W.H. (.) Ausfrliches Lexikon der griechischen

und rmischen Mythologie . -VII Suppl. 1-4
(), Hildesheim 1965.
MOMIGLIANO 1931 Momigliano, A., La legenda de Carano, re di Macedonia,

Atene e Roma 12.4, 203-210.
MONTIGLIO 2005 Montiglio, S., Wandering in Ancient Greek Culture,

2005.
MUNN 2006 Munn, M.H., The Mother of the Gods, Athens, and the
Tyranny of Asia. A study of Sovereignty in Ancient Religion,
Berkley & Los Angeles 2006.
14
.
MUSCARELLA 1995 Muscarella, O.W., The Iron Age Background to the

Formation of the Phrygian State, BASOR 299/300 (1995)
91-101.
Myth and Symbol I BOUVRIE, S. des (.), Myth and Symbol I. Symbolic
phenomena in ancient Greek culture. Papers from the fist
international symposium on symbolism at the University of
Troms, June 4-7, 1998 [Papers from the Norwegian Institute
at Athens 5], Bergen 2002.
Myth and Symbol BOUVRIE, S. des (.), Myth and Symbol I. Symbolic
phenomena in ancient Greek culture. Papers from the second
and third international symposia on symbolism at the
Norwegian Institute at Athens, September 21-24, 2000 and
September 19-22, 2002 [Papers from the Norwegian Institute
at Athens 7], Bergen 2004.
NATOLI 2004 Natoli, A.F., The Letter of Speusippus to Philip II, (Historia
Einzelschr. 176), 2004.
NIEBERGALL 2004 Niebergall, A., Territorialstaatliche Entwicklungen in

Nordgriechenland: Untersuchungen zur Geschichte
Makedoniens und Thessaliens zwischen 421 und 358 v. Chr.,
[. Ruhr], 2004.
NIELSEN 1999 Nielsen, Th., The Concept of Arcadia The People, their
Land, and their Organisation, Th. Nielsen & J. Roy
(.) Defining Ancient Arcadia [Acts of the Copenhagen
Polis Centre 6] , Copenhagen 1999, 16-79.
NILSSON 1951 Nilsson, M.P., Cults, Myths Oracles, and Politics in Ancient
Greece, New York 1951.
NILSSON 1951b Nilsson, M., Die Traditio per terram im griechiscnen

Rechtsbrauch, Opuscula Selecta I, Lund 1951 [Acta
Instituti Atheniensis Regni Sueciae, 8, II.1], 330-335.
Not the Classical Ideal Cohen, B. (.), Not the Classical Ideal. Athens and the
Construction of the Other in Greek Art, Leiden, ,
, 2000.
Orphisme et Orphe Borgeaud, Ph. (.), Orphisme et Orphe en lhonneur de J.

Rudhardt [Recherches et Recontres 3], Droz, 1991
Oxford Readings in Greek Religion Buxton, R. (.), Oxford Readings in Greek Religion,
2000
PABST 2009 Pabst, S., Bevlkerungsbewegungen auf der balkanhalbinsel

am Beginn der frheisenzeit und die Frage der Ethnogenese
der Makedonen, JdI 124 (2009), 1-73.
PALUTAN 2003 Palutan, M.G., Le Nozze di Ebe o le Muse di Epicharmo e

una pittura vascolare corinzia, R. Nicolai (.), Rhysmos.
Studi di poesia, metrica e musica greca offerti dagli allievi a
L. Enrico Rossi per i suoi settantanni [Seminari Romani di
Cultura Classica, Quaderni 6], 2003, 243-250.
PATTERSON 2010 Patterson, L., Kinship Myth in Ancient Greece, Austin 2010.
15
.
PAPAZOGLOU 1977 Papazoglou, F., Etnika struktura antike Makedonije u

svetlosti novijih onomatikih istraivanja, Balcanica 8
(1977) 65-82 [ ].
PAPAZOGLOU 1988 Papazoglou, F., Les villes de Macdoine a lepoche romaine

[BCH Suppl.XVI], 1988
PARKE & WORMELL 1956 Parke, H.W. & Wormell, D.E.W., The Delphic Oracle . -,
1956.
PECHSTEIN 1998 Pechstein, N., Euripides Satyrographus, /

1998.
PEG I Bernab . (.), Poetarum Epicorum Graecorum.

Testimonia et Fragmenta I, [Bibliotheca Teubneriana],
1987.
PEG II.2 Bernab . (.), Poetarum Epicorum Graecorum.

Testimonia et Fragmenta, II. 2. Orphicorum et Orphicis
Similium Testimonia et Fragmenta [Bibliotheca
Teubneriana], M/ 2005.
PETROVA 1997 Petrova, E., Bryges, Paeones and Ancient Macedonians.

Mythical, Onomastic and Archaeological Relations and
Differences, A 47 (1997)159-166.
PETROVA 1997 Petrova, E., Bryges and Phrygians: Parallelism Between the
Balkans and Asia Minor Through Archeological, Linguistic
and Historical Evidence, Balcanica 28 (1997) 95-106 [

Thracians and Phrygians: Problems of
Parallelism. Proceedings of an International Symposium on
the Archaeology, History and Ancient Languages of Thrace
and Phrygia, Ankara 3-4 June 1995, Ankara 1998, 45-54].
PETROVA 1999 Petrova, E., Paeonia in the 2nd and the 1st Millennia B.C.
[Monumenta Macedoniae III], Scopje 1999.
PMG Page, D.L. (.) Poeti Melici Graeci, 1962.
POWELL 1970 Powell, E., Herodotus Book VIII, Cambridge 1970

( 2 1956).
PRINZ 1979 Prinz, F., Grndungsmythen und Sagenchronologie,

1979.
PSOMA 1999 Psoma, S., Les Bottiens de Thrace aux Ve et IVe sicles
avant J.-C., RN 154 (1999) 41-55.
PSOMA 2001 Psoma, S., Olynthe et les Chalcidiens de Thrace. Etudes de

numismatique et dhistoire, Stuttgart 2001.
ROBERT 1920 Robert, C., Die griechische Heldensagen. 1. Buch.

Landschaftliche Sagen, Berlin 19204.
ROBERT 1921 Robert, C., Die griechische Heldensagen. 2. Buch. Die

Nationalheroen, Berlin 19214.
16
.
ROBERT 1926 Robert, C., Die griechische Heldensagen. 3. Buch. 2.

Abt.2.Hfte, 19264.
ROBERTSON 1923 Robertson, D.S., Euripides and Tharyps, ClR 37 (1923) 58-
60.
ROCCHI 1995 Rocchi, M., Il monte Elicona conteso da Mousai ed

Emathides, .
6-10 1992,
2 (1995) 1009-1018.
ROLLER 1983 Roller, L., The Legend of Midas, ClAnt 2 (1983) 299-313.
ROLLER 1984 Roller, L., The Greek View of Anatolia, H.A.G.

Brijder (.), Ancient Greek and Related Pottery.
Proceedings of the International Vase Symposium in
Amsterdam 12-15 April 1984, Amsterdam 1984, 260-263.
ROSEN 1978 Rosen, K., Die Grndung des makedonischen Herrschaft,

Chiron 8 (1978) . 1-27.
SAKELLARIOU 1990 Sakellariou, M.B., Between Memory and Oblivion. The

Transmission of Early Greek Historical Traditions
[ 12], 1990.
SAKELLARIOU 2009 Sakellariou, M., Ethne grecques a lage du Bronze

[ 47], .-, 2009
SNCHEZ JIMNEZ 1992 Snchez Jimnez, F., Protesilao en Escione. En torno a la

utilizacin poltica de leyendas y cultos, Baetica 14 (1994)
215-23.
SCHACHTER 1986 Schachter, A., Cults of Boiotia, .2, (Heracles to Poseidon)

[BICS Suppl.38.2], 1986.
SCHMIDT 1991 Schmidt, M., Bemerkungen zu Orpheus in Unterwelts- und

Thrakerdarstellungen, Orphisme et Orphe, 31-50.
SCHOELLER 1969 Schoeller, F.M., Darstellungen des Orpheus in der Antike,

Freiburg 1969.
SCHUCHHARDT 1964 Schuchhardt, W.H., Das Orpheus-Relief [Werkmonogr. zur

Bild. Kunst in Reclams-Univ. Biblioth. 102.],
2
1964.
SCHWARTZ 1984 Schwartz, E., Aspects of Orpheus in Classical Literature and

Mythology, .. ., Harvard 1984.
SCULLION 2003 Scullion, S., Euripides and Macedon, ClQ 53 (2003) 389-
400.
SEAFORD 1988 Seaford, R., The Eleventh Ode of Bacchylides: Hera,

Artemis, and the Absence of Dionysos, JHS 108 (1988)
118-36.
SEGAL 1989 Segal, Ch., Orpheus. The Myth of the Poet, 1989.
17
.
SIMON 1996 SIMON, E., , . . ,

1996
SNG Alpha Bank Kremydi-Sicilianou (.), Syloge Nummorum Graecorum.

Greece II, The Alpha Bank Collection. Macedonia I.
Alexander I Perseus, 2000.
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 1987 Sourvinou-Inwood, C., Myth as History. The Previous

Owners of the Delphic Oracle, Interpretations of
Mythology, 215-241.
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 1991 Sourvinou-Inwood, C., Reading Greek Culture: Texts and

Images, Rituals and Myths, 1991.
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2002 Sourvinou-Inwood, C., Greek Perceptions of Ethnicity and

the Ethnicity of the Macedonians, L. Moscati
Castelnuovo (.), Identit e prassi storica nel
Mediterraneo Greco, 2002, 173-203.
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2003 Sourvinou-Inwood, C., Herodotos (and others) on

Pelasgians. Some perceptions of ethnicity Herodotus
and His World, 103-44.
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2004 Sourvinou-Inwood, C., Reading a Myth, Reconstructing its

Constructions, Myth & Symbol II, 141-180.
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2005 Sourvinou-Inwood, C., Hylas, the Nymphs, Dionysos and

Others. Myth, Ritual, Ethnicity [Acta Ath. 8, ], Upsala
2005.
SPIESS 1955 Spiess, K, Die Stammsag des altmakedonischen

Knigshauses, sterreichische Zeitschrift fr Volkskunde
Bd. 9 N.S (1955) 18-24 138-151.
SPRAWSKI 2010 Sprawski, S., The Early Temenid Kings to Alexander I,

A Companion to Ancient Macedonia, 127-144.
STEFANI 1991 Stefani, O., Funde und Befunde aus dem Nymphaion von
Mieza bei Naoussa in Makedonien (
), 1991.
SVERKOS 2007 Sverkos, I., Macedonia in the Classical and Hellenistic

Periods, I. Koliopoulos (.), The History of
Macedonia, 2007, 23-49.
TATAKI 1988 Tataki, A., Ancient Beroea. Prosopography and Society

[ 8], Athens 1988.
TATAKI 1998 Tataki, A., Macedonians Abroad [ 26],

1998.
The Idea of European Community in Buraselis, K. & Zoumboulakis K. (), The Idea of
History European Community in History. vol.II. Aspects of
Connecting poleis and ethne in Ancient Greece, 2003.
THEML 2000 Theml, N., Temenidas Herodotiano. Mito E Rito De

Fundao da realeza dos macednios, Hlade 1 (2000) 53-
64.
18
.
THOMPSON 1966 Thompson, D.W., A Glossary of Greek Birds, Hildesheim

1966 [ 1923].
TIVERIOS 2008 Tiverios, M., Greek Colonisation of the Northern Aegean,

Tsetskhladze, G. R. (.) Greek Colonisation: an
account of Greek colonies and other settlements overseas 2
[Mnemosyne, bibliotheca classica Batava 193.2],
Leiden/, 1-154.
TORJUSSEN 2008 Torjussen, S.S., The Metamorphoses of Myth. A Study of the

Orphic Gold Tablets and the Derveni Papyrus, .
., University of Trom 2008.
Transitions to Empire Wallace, R.W. & Harris, . M. (.), Transitions to

Empire. Essays in Greco-Roman History, 360-146 B.C., in
Honor of E. Badian, Norman and London 1996.
TrGF Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta (. A. Nauck, B.

Snell, R. Kannnicht, S. Radt).
TRIPODI 1993 Tripodi, B., Tipologia e ideologia di Perdicca, primo

Fondatore della regalita macedone,
V, .3, 1623 1630.
USHER 2002 Usher, M.D., Satyr Play in Plato's Symposium, AJPh 123
(2002) 205-228
VALVERDE SNCHEZ 1993 Valverde Snchez, M., Orfeo en la leyenda argonutica,

ECls 104 (1993) 7-16.
VAN GRONINGEN 1977 Van Groningen, B.A., Euphorion, Amsterdam 1977.
VASSILEVA 1997 Vassileva, M., ing Midas. Between the Balkans and Asia
Minor, DialHistAnc 23.2 (1997) 9-20.
VASSILEVA 2007 Vassileva, M., King Midas and the Early History of
Macedonia, VII, 773-779.
Ventures into Greek History Worthington, I. (.), Ventures into Greek History,
1994.
VERMUELE 1992 Vermuele, C.C., Protesilaos. First to Fall at Troy and Hero
in Northern Greece and Beyond, Florilegium
numismaticum. Studia in Honorem U. Westermark
[Numismatiska Meddelanden 38], 1992, 341-346.
VERNANT & DETIENNE 1993 Vernant, J.P. & Detienne, M., .

, . . , 1993.
VERNANT 1989 Vernant, J.P., , . -

, 21989.
VERNANT 2005 Vernant, J.-P.,

(. . & . ), 2005.
VIAN 1952 Vian, F., Les guerre des gantes le mythe avant lepoque
hellenistique, 1952.
19
.
VISSER 1997 Visser, E., Homers Katalog der Schiffe, /

1997.
VOJATZI 1982 Vojatzi, M., Frhe Argonautenbilder [Beitrge zur

Archologie 14], Wrzburg 1982.
VOUTIRAS 1998 Voutiras, E., . Marital Life and

Magic in Fourth Century Pella, Amsterdam 1998.
VOUTIRAS 2007 Voutiras, E., La presenza di Enea sulla costa settentrionale

dellegeo tra leggenda e propaganda, Coppola, A.
(.), Eroi, erosmi, eroizzazioni dalla Grecia antica a
Padova e Venezia, Padova 2007, 141-153.
VOX 1980 Vox, O., Esiodo fra Beozia e Pieria, Belfagor 35 (1980)
321-25.
WEBSTER 1967 Webster, T.B.L., The Tragedies of Euripides, 1967.
WEST 1983 West, M.L., The Orphic Poems, 1983.
WEST 1985 West, M.L., The Hesiodic Catalogue of Women,

1985.
WEST 1990 West, M.L., Studies in Aeschylus [Beitrge zur

Altertumskunde Bd.1], 1990.
WESTERMARK 1994 Westermark, U., Apollo in Macedonia, Opus Mixtum.

Essays in Ancient Art and Society [Acta Rom., 8, XI],
1994.
XYDOPOULOS 2004 Xydopoulos, ., The Thracian Image in the Archaic

Literature. The Absence of Otherness, 4
(2004) 11-21.
XYDOPOULOS 2007 Xydopoulos, I., The Thracian Image in Herodotus and the
Rhetoric of Otherness, -
, 693-697.
ZAHRNT 1984 Zahrnt, M., Die Entwicklung des makedonischen Reiches

bis zu den Perserkriegen, Chiron 14 (1984) . 325 368.
ZAHRNT 2002 Zahrnt, M., Makedonien als politischer Begriff in

vorrmischen Zeit, Hermes 130 (2002) 48-62.
ZAHRNT 2006 Zahrnt, M., Macedonia and Thrace in Thucydides A.

Rengakos & A. Tsakmakis (.), Brills Companion to
Thucydides, Leiden-Boston 2006, 589-614.
ZAHRNT 2006 Zahrnt, M., Amyntas III. Fall und Aufstieg eines
Makedonenknigs, Hermes 134 (2006) 127-141.
ZAHRNT 2007 Zahrnt, M., Athens Ambitionen an Thrakiens Sdkste

Whrend der Pentekontaetie, -
, 737-744.
20
.
20 -, ., , . & , . (.),
- 20
. , 2009.
1984 , ., . , 1984.
.
, 26-29 1968,
1970.
.
, 19-24 1973,
1977.
V .
, 21-25 1983,
1986.
V .
, 10-15 1989, . -,
1993.
VI .
, 15-19 1996, .-,
1999.
VII .
, 14-18 2002,
2007.
, ., . ,
1969.
1999 , .,
, . -
& . (.),
( 29-31
1998), 1999, 13-34.
2007 , ., , .
. ..., 2007.
- 1999 - , .,
, VI, 439-
451.
1964 , ., ,
1964.
2006 , .,
, 20
(2006) 911-922.
21
.
1957-1958 ., .

8 (1957-1958) . 35-125.
2009 , ., ,
, 171-179.
, . , .,
, 1985.
, . (.), .
.
, 1995.
, ., , ., , . & ,
.,
( , )
[=Inscriptiones antiquae partis Thraciae quae adora maris
Aegaeaei sita east], 2005.
1 , . , ..,
. : ,
1998.
, . (.), , . 1-5,
1986.
- , . (.), -
. 10 .
- 18-23 2005,
2007.
, . (.),
( 3-24
2002, ), 2002.
- , . (.), .
. ,
2008 -
2009, 2008.
1987-88 , .,
, 26 (9187-88) 126-138.
2002 , ., . ,
, ,
/ 2002.
2004 , .., .
20 ,
2004.
- 1996 -, ., , 1996.
22
.
- 1998 -, .,
.
, , 103-114.
- 1999 -, - .
, .-, 1999.
- 2009 -, ., : 10
, 20 , 105-126.
.
, . , 2009.
2001 -, ., ,
2001.
2007 -, .,
, VII, 133-141.
1948-9 , ., , , ,
, 1948-9, 25-40.
2004 , .,

, 18 (2004) 543-550.
, .. (.) . 4000
, 1992.
, . (.),
Alpha Bank, 2009.
2004 , .., .

, 2004.
2003 , ., .

, 2003.
2005 , ., .
,
2005.
2007 , ., , /
2007.
2007 , .
(320-301
..), Ostraka 16 (2007) 343-64.
1997 , ., , 1997.
2006 , ., [
. ], 2006.
23
.
-, . & - . (.),
. ,
1998.
2004 , .., Greimas

, 2004.
2007 , ., ,
. . .-. ...,
2007.
2010 , ., : ,
, 2010.
-, . (.), :
, 2000.
1998 , .., :
, (.) 7 (1998) 27-
41.
- 1993 -, ., .
, 35 (1993) 510-533.
2006 , .,
[
, 96], 22006.
2007 , ..,
, 2007.
1999 , ., . , 1999.
2000 , .,
(498-454 ..), 4 (2000) 37-49.
- 1985 -, ., ,
1, 1985, 47-50.
- 1987 -, ., 2. ,
, .
, .2, , 697-718.
- 1990 -, . 3: ,
3, 1990,
84-95.
- 1997 -, .,
, ., 569-577.
- 1997 -, ., ,
N.G.L. Hammond [ 7],
1997, 365-387.
- 2007 - , .,
() ,
VII, 625-643.
24
.
1977-1980 ., ,

15 (1977-1980)
. 251-289.
1992 , ., .
, 1992.
1989 , .,
.
[ 70], 1989.
2000 , .,
: , ,
, 2000.
2000 .,
, ,
469-487.
2006 , .,
, 2006, vii-
xliii.
1993 , ., ,
1993.
( ) , .,
,
.
. , 7-
10/10/2004, 75-83 ( ).
2006 , ., , .
(.), .

, 73-85.
2007 , ., ,
,
. , 2007, 15-36.
1998 , ., 5
... ,
1998.
2007 , .,
(,
, , ), . . . ...,
2007.
1995 , .,
1995, . 164-177.
25
.
- 2009 -, ., 1985-2005:

, 20 , 449-462.
1985 , .,
: ,
1985.
2003 , .,
,
4 (2003) 135-152.
2008 , ., , 2008.
2002 , .,
: ,
, 25-45.
26
.
27
.
28
.

.

,
. , :
,
,
. 1
,
.
Griechische Mythologie L. Preller, C.
Robert, ,
,
2.

Roscher, Realenzyklopdie.

. ,
,

. ,

, , . ,

,
.
. ,
, 3.
1
2006, 3.
2
ROBERT 1920, 398 ..
3
2006, 4.
29
.

20 . Gruppe Baege4.
10

.
,
. Gruppe 1906
Baege
.
.

. ,
Baege

.

20 . N.
Hammond. A History of Macedonia

.
, 90
5. , ,
,

6. ,
2006,
,
. , ,
. .

4
GRUPPE 1975, I, 207-217 BAEGE 1913.
5
, . CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2 TRIPODI 1993 GREENWALT 1994
1997.
6
. 2006, 47 .. , ENGELS
2010. , . HALL 1997, 64 2001.
30
.
. 7. ,

.
,
.
,
, ,
,
.

. , N. Hammond
:
As a geographical entity Macedonia is best defined as the territory which is drained by the two
great rivers, the Haliacmon and the Vardar, and their tributaries8.
O Hammond 9

, ,
10.
1973 . ,
11.
.
M. Zahrnt12
, Borza13,
, ,
.
7

(!) : www.komvos.edu.gr/mythology/.
8
History of Macedonia I , 5
9
BORZA 1990, 28.
10
Hammond C. THOMAS, The Physical Kingdom, A Companion to
Ancient Macedonia, 65 ..
11
. 1977, . ( ), , 371-379.
12
ZAHRNT 2002. : M.
ZAHRNT, Makedonien als politischer Begriff in griechischer Zeit, Thetis 11-12 (2005) 85-89.
13
BORZA 1990, 28 ..
31
.
14.
, , .
,
,

, , , , .
15.

, X. :
, , 16. ,

. ,

, .
,
,
,
, (t d xmpan Makedona
kaletai)17.
18.

.
5 . ..
19.
,
, ,

.

.
, ,
B,
14
. , 10 .. [. ] 1995 -
1999.
15
1995, 164 166 ..
16
- 1999, 15.
17
. 2.99.1-6.
18
- 1999, 19.
19
. ZAHRNT 2002, 53.
32
.
, ,
,
20:
,
, 21.
.
22.
.
.
,
,
. (
),
. ,
, 357 ..,
. 171 ..
, ,
,
2 . ..
.

23.
, 348 ..
,
3 . ..,
.
.

.

. ,
20

1995, 173 .. . - 1999.
21
, , .
22
. N. HAMMOND, The Western Frontier of Macedonia in
the Reign of Philip II Ancient Macedonian Studies, 199-217 ( 212- 4
). . M. HATZOPOULOS, Les
limites de lexpansion macdonienne en Illyrie sous Philippe II P. CABANES (.), L'Illyrie mridionale et
lEpire dans l'antiquit, Clermont-Ferrand 1987, 81-94.
23
- 1999, 31 ..
33
.

(.21.139 ..) ,
.
,
.
. , ,
.
,

, .
,
.
,
,
, 8 . .., ,
, ,
.
,
.

.
, , ,
, ,
,
.
,
.

, 24.
24
2006, passim xii ..,
: . , . . ,
. GRUPPE 1975, I, 207-217 ,
, . , ,
. .
[ 2006 ( ],
..: TIVERIOS 2008, passim.

,
, ,
34
.

,
, .
,
,
, , ,
,
, ,
25.
,
.
,
,
,

,
.

. ,
,
,
,
, ,
,

,
.
.

. ,
. , ,
: .
, ,
.
,
..
25
. BNJ 774, Theagenes [J. Engels].
35
.
, .

26.
,
,
status, . ,
, ,
,
. 5 .

. ,
,
360-50 ..,

, , 27.
,
;
,
,
. ,

, status

28. , ,
,
26
HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 168 .. 170-1: Indeed, as far back as we can go, we see two sorts of
lands in the Temenid kingdom: lands whose primitive inhabitants had been exterminated or expelled and which
were inhabited by the conquering Macedonians and their descendants and belonged to Macedonian communities,
and lands inhabited by non-Macedonians and belonging either to more or less subject "allied" communities (cities
or tribes) or to the Crown ( ).
27
HATZOPOULOS 1996, , 85-6 .62. , .
, ,
.
28
1995, 166 ..
- 1999
.
,
,

.
, ,
. :
.
, .
36
.
,
.

, ,
,
,
. ,
. .
,
, :
,
.
,

29.
,
, ,

.

,
.

,
30 ,
29
BURKERT 1997, 17 DOWDEN 1992, 3.
30
2004, 34.
: EDMUNDS 1990, 6-7
(
) . CALAME 2003, 12 ..
,
EDMUNDS 1990, 2 15, FOWLER 2000, xxviii,
. ,
,
.

37
.
, ,
, ,
31.

.

: , , , , ,
, . , ,
32. ,
1974 Kirk
33. . ,
:

34.

,
Buxton:
. ,
,

: 2004, 30.
31
. DOWDEN 1992, 8 2004, 30.
. GRAF 1991, passim ( 58 ..).
FOWLER 2000.
( , , ..)
. BUXTON 2002, 42 .
32
.
M. Detienne C. Calame, ,

() (,
, ) , : M.
DETIENNE, Linvention de la mythologie, 1981, 36 .. CALAME 2003, 3 ..
DOWDEN 1992, 7, .
. 2004, 25
.. . BOUVRIE 2002, 23 ..
BURKERT 1997, 17,
.
33
KIRK 1974, 38 ..
34
1997, 17 .3 .
38
.

,

35.
,
, 36 ,
,
,
37.
(
) .
, ,
, ,
38.
39.
,

40.

,

, .

,
41.
42.
35
BUXTON 2002, 38.
36
, ,
: KIRK 1974 BREMMER 1987 EDMUNDS 1990 GRAF 1991, 7 ..
BURKERT 1997, 17 .. ( 50 -53) 1997, 16-9 BUXTON 2002, passim ( 31 ..)
BOUVRIE 2002 CALAME 2003, 1-34 2004, 25-35 SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2004 CSAPO
2005, 1-9.
37
()
( ).
38
. SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2004, 141.
39
. 2004, 33
40
. BUXTON 2002, 40.
41
BOUVRIE 2002, 32 ..
42
.
. KIRK 1974, 27-8 , , BURKERT 1997, 17 .. . BUXTON
2002, 39-40. ,
,
39
.

,
43, ,
44,
, . ,

.
,
. .
,
, .
.
.
,
.

.

.

. ,
, ,
.
.

,
, .
, ,
, , .

, .
.
, , , ,
2004, 28
. BOUVRIE 2002, 22 27,
, BREMMER 1987, 3,
( )
. . GRAF 1991, 9-10.
43
. . 8.137-9.
44
, . : , . 45.
40
.
. ;
, ,
, ,
,
, 45.
,
.
,
, ,
.
, . 19
20 , ,

, .

46. ,
47.
Buxton ,
( )
(, , ).
, Nilsson, Finley Hammond,
. Buxton

, () 48.
45
BURKERT 1997, 50 .. :
,
. : ,
. ,
.
-, , -
. , BUXTON 2002, 231 ..
46
19 20 . .
1, 271 .. ( . 276 ..) [. -] CSAPO 2005
20 . . 2004, 79 ..
47
. 1,264-5 [. -].
48
BUXTON 2002, 247-248. . 2004, 53 .., BNP . Euhemerus [M.
Fusillo].
M. WINIARCZYK, Euhemerus von Messene. Leben, Werk und Nachwirkung [Beitrge zur Altertumskunde 157],
2002.
41
.

. :
.
.
49.
.
,
,
. ,
, 50.
.
, ( )

. ,

,
.
51,

, 52.
,
.
C. Brillante
.
.
53
,
.
. (
) , ,

. Brillante
, : .
49
BRILLANTE 1990, 101.
50
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 1987, 215-6 DOWDEN 1992, 23 CALAME 2003, 28-9.
51
SAKELLARIOU 1990, 18-29.
52
. BRILLANTE 1990, 107 .., VERNANT 2005, 232 ..
53
BRILLANTE 1990, 107-9
42
.
.
, ( )
,
.
54

.

, .
, 55
.
,
,
.

.

56.

57.
54
BRILLANTE 1990, 109-111.
55
.., 111-2.
56
E. THOMAS, Mythos und Geschichte: Untersuchungen
zum historischen Gehalt griechischer Mythendarstellungen, 1976. . J.
BOARDMAN (, Image and Politics in Sixth Century Athens, Ancient Greek and Related Pottery.
Proceedings of the International Vase Symposium in Amsterdam 12-15 April 1984, 1984, 239-47)
.. SHAPIRO ( Art and Cult Under the Tyrants in Athens, Mainz 1989). .
R. OSBORNE, The Myth of Propaganda and the Propaganda of Myth,
Hepaistos 5-6 (1983-84) 61-70. ,
. (. . :
,
1985, , Bild und Geschichte, D. YATROMANOLAKIS, An Archaeology of
Representations. Ancient Greek Vase-Painting and Contemporary Methodologies, 2009, 159-199).

J. HALL, Politics and Greek Myth, R.D. WOODARD (.), The
Cambridge Companion to Greek Mythology, Cambridge 2007, 331-354.
, , ,
1998 : .
BABELON 1951 SNCHEZ JIMNEZ 1992 2002.
57
, PABST 2009.

.
,
, ,
.
43
.
N. Hammond.
A History of Macedonia,
. ,
. .

,
, , . ,
,
,
,
. , ,

. ,
,
58,
59.
V.
20,

. ,
Burkert
,

60.
58
, , ,
, . .
, , ,

.
59
2006, passim. . vi :

.
.
.
60
Homo Necans Burkert
: W. BURKERT, Homo Necans. The Anthropology of Ancient
Greek Sacrificial Ritual and Myth (. . . 1972), Berkeley/Los Angeles/
1983. , , .
1997.
44
.

, . ,
,
,
61. ,

: . ,
, , ,
;

.
,
, .
, , 62.
63
.

.
() 64
65.
.

. ,
( )
( )
61
. CALAME 2003.
62
. BRILLANTE 1990, 119 ..
63
.
5
. VERNANT 1989, , 23 .. 2005, 185 ..

TRIPODI 1993 THEML 2000.
64

. ,
( )
. , , ,
. ,
, , ,
. .
www.greek-language.gr
65
. 2004, 179 ..
CSAPO 2005, 304 .. .
45
.
66.
,
(, ) (
) ,
67.
,
68:

. ,

69.
66
. 2004, 179-181.
.
.

( ). .
, www.komvos.edu.gr/glossa/Lexiko/lexiko_n.htm.
, .
.
: - -
. ( ) .
, ,

.
.
, .
VERNANT 2005, 256 ..
67
. SOURVINOU-INWOOD 1991, 11-2.
68
Sourvinou-Inwood,

: . SOURVINOU-
INWOOD, Theseus as a Son and a Stepson. A Tentative Illustration of the Greek Mythologidal Mentality [BICS
Suppl. 40], 1979 Assumptions and the Creation of Meaning: Reading Sophocles Antigone, JHS 109
(1989) 134-148. . SOURVINOU-INWOOD 1991 2005.
69

. (FGrHist 772)
.
.
(FGrHist
773), , .
.
,
. 4
3 . ..
. ,
, ,
HECKEL 1980.
(FGrHist 135/6) ,
() (FGrHist
774 BNJ 774, Theagenes [J. Engels]). ,
.
, .
4 . .. (FGrHist 391 1-
46
.
.
.
,
. ,

. ,
,
,
. ,
,
.
.
70.

. : (=),
(=
), (=
), (=
) , , (=
).
Greimas ,

. ,
, ,
2 F1-6 RE VII.2 (1912) . Hegesipps (4), 2610-11 [Jacoby]).

. ,
( , ,
), .
.

, ,
.
70
. GREIMAS,
, , C. CHABROL (.), , . . ,
1991, 158-184. . GREIMAS Smantique
structurale, 1966.
Greimas G. PRINCE, Dictionary of Narratology, Lincoln/London, 1987. .
Greimas
: www.signosemio.com/greimas/a_greimas.asp.
Greimas . 2004 (
. 17 ..). . CALAME 2003, 27-34
D. Berman, xi-xvii. . C. CALAME, Narrating the Foundation of a City: The
Symbolic Birth of Cyrene, Approaches to Greek Myth, 275 L. Edmunds.
. BRILLANTE 1990, 120-1.
47
.
( )
.
(
) (
).

/ /.

( ) .

,
- - ,
, 71. ,
,
,

, .

.
,
,
, ,
, .
:
.
.

.
,
.
,
, .
, . ,

,
71
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 1991, 16.
48
.

, 72.
,
, 73.

,
74,
.
.
72
. .255 ...
73
74
2004, 183.
49
.
50
.
51
.
52
.

(.12.1), . ,

75.
, . ,
,

76

( . )
, makedonikn metewrtaton roj

(7 . 14) 77, ,
.
.
, ,
.
.
, 78.
, ,
.
.
, ,
.
75
. . 1.353.
76
. 11.75-77.
77
. ML III.1. 847-58 .Olympos [Mackrodt] RE XVIII.1. (1939)
258-301 .Olympos [Oberhummer & J. Schmidt]. : - 1987 1990
. , , 2 (1990-1) 5-16 GANTZ 1993, 120-3.
78
. , .
, , , 331-42. , .
1999, 44 .. 84 .. , , . ,
-20 , 261-271. ,
, . . , .
: , -20 , 285-294.
www.ancientdion.org.
. . 17.16.3. . MARI
2002, 51 ..,
. . W. GREENWALT, Archelaus the Philhellene,
AncW 34 (2003) 131-153.
53
.
, . ,
, ()
,
.
,
. ,
,
.
.1.
,
.
(1)79, ,
, :

, ,

( . )
,

,

. , ,
80.
, , ,

,
81.
.
, []
79
F7 West.
80
, 105 ..
81
POxy 62 (1995) . 4306.
54
.
, ().
1 2 . ..
82.
(
) 83 (sic).

. /
,
84.

. , , ,
. , (
) .
,
,
.

, ,
,
.

. ,
85 (.1.1).
22 .

(.2.1.) ,
. ( ),

(.1.2).
,

82
Hyginus, Fab.225.1
83
Thessalus templum [quod est in Macedonia] Iovis Dodnaei in terra Molossorum.
84
. POxy 62 (1995) . 4306, . 44.
85
. . 1998. , 12
(1998) 291-298, 1999, 45 .. , 2007, 27 ..
55
.
86.
, , ,
(.2.2) ,
87 .
, ,
(.2.3).
, .

(.2.4),
, (.2.5)88.
.2. ,
(. 50)
, .
, .
, .
, ,
89. ,
()
86
BAEGE 1913, 1-20 ( ).
. DLL 1977, 98 .. . ,
, 5 (1991) 97-110 ,
2007, 57 .., .
. . ,
, 44-46 (1989-1991), . : , 21-72,
, 5 (1991) 97-110.
. LE BOHEC-BOUHET 2002. , E. VOUTIRAS Le culte de Zeus en
Macdoine avant la conqute Romaine, A.-M GUIMIERS-SORBETS, M.B. HATZOPOULOS & Y.
MORIZOT (.) Rois,Cites, Necropoles. Instisutions, Rites et Monuments en Macedoine [ 45],
2006, 333-345. , 2007, passim 72 ...
87
Solinus 9.16. , : . 5.22.

MARI 2002 (.49 .. )
2004 2006, passim. . : . &
. , , . (.)
: . 8
, 25-28 2003, 2004, 57-61.
88
. 2007, 20 ..
, .
,
, .
,
. . PICARD, Images des dieux sur les monnaies grecques, MEFRA 103 (1991) 223-33.
2002, 30.
89
. . ., 216
56
.

(2).
,
, .
,
,
(.69-73).
, , .

. ,
90.
.
(.3.1) 91.
,

. ,
, (
Greimas),
.
,

92.

( )
. ,
90
. . ., 69-86. , . N.J. RICHARDSON, Three Homeric Hymns. To
Apollo, Hermes, and Aphrodite, Cambridge 2010, 17 .. 165-6 (
. .J. RICHARDSON, .., 24-5,
6 . ..
91
. . . 3.10.2.
,
.
: . . 1.26 . ., 5.15.24-5.
92
. MARI 2002, 19 ..
. , . , .224 ..
, ,
, , . ,
, . 3 . ..
: . BURASELIS 1982, passim
143 .. ( )
2006, 163 .431 .
57
.

93.
,
,
, .
(.3.2.)94. ,
8 . .. ,
95.
, ,

96.
.
,
97.
, 98.
.

, ,
.
93
MARI 2002, 23 ..
94
, . PSOMA 1999.
, , , ,
, .

. 2007, 26-37 67
.. . , WESTERMARK 1994

2002, 30-33.
.
95
.
( )
. . . ,
, 11 (2007) 73-90.
432 .. ,
. . M. HATZOPOULOS, Apollonia
Hellenis Ventures into Greek History, 159-188. . . -
, , 14 (2000) 273-90.

: AMNG III/2, 46 .1-2, . 5-6.
96
, . PSOMA 2001, passim (
, . . 201-2).
97

. BAEGE 1913, 35-49. . DLL 1977, 50-8.

2007, passim 13 .. . ,
2007, 111 ..
98
. . 'Icnahn cran: tn Makedonan, nqa t manteon 'Apllwn katsce, ka timtai 'Icnah
Qmij.
58
.
99.
, (
) (.3.3)100.
,

.
.3.

,

:
mkar Piera,
sbeta s' Eioj, xei
te coreswn ma bakce-
masi, tn t' kuran
diabj 'Axin elis-
somnaj maindaj xei
Ludan te tn edaimonaj brotoj
lbodtan patr', n kluon
eippon cran dasin
101
kallstoisi lipanein.
, ,
.
,
(.4.1).
: , ,
102, ,
,
99
, .. 9220. . , 92-3 .1.
.
100

. 2006.
101
. , 562 ..
102
. , , 1996, 207.
59
.
,
103.
,

. ,
, 104.
.

, 105.
,

-
106.
( ) .
, ,
, , , 107
(. 8.138). ,
108.
, , ,

.
103
2007, 29. , . . ,
[ 89], 1978, .
BARR-SHARRAR, The Derveni Kater: Masterpiece of Classical Greek Metalwork, Princeton 2008. ,
. M. TIVERIOS, The Derveni Krater, D. KURZ et al.
(.) Essays in Classical Archaeology for Eleni Hatzivassiliou 1977-2007, 2008, 203-12.
104
,
BAEGE 1913, 77-106. . DLL 1977, 77-85
( ) 2007, 169 ..
, 2007, 21 .. . ,
. , ..,
..., 1998
, . . ,
, 32-34 (1999-2001) 195-220.
105
. . 1.18.
106
- . .108-9 123 ..
,
: ILIADOU 1998,
161 .22 .
, : 2008, 88-9
.86. : [ ]
, ,
, ,

107
. 8.138.
108
, .4.
60
.

,
: , , 109.
,
. ,
, , :
,
110.
.4. :
, ,
(
, )111. ,
,
, 112 113.
,
,
114. .

.
,
109
.
BAEGE 1913, 81-84. .
. 1999, , VI, 1,
655-663.
110
: BAEGE 1913, 77-80.
, . A.B. BOSWORTH, Alexander, Euripides and Dionysos. The Motivation of Apotheosis,
Transitions to Empire, 140-166,
.
. PATTERSON 2010, 96 .. ,
, . . 14. 78.17-24.
, . E. FRIEDRICKSMAYER, The Ancestral Rites of Alexander the Great, ClPhil 61 (1966)
179-182.
111
. RE VIII.1 (1912) . Helios
58 .. 77-93 [Jessen] 2, 224-228 [. ] LIMC V (1990) . Helios 1005-
34 ( 1005-7) [N. Yalouris]. K. SCHAUENBURG, Helios. Archologisch
Mythologische Studien ber den antiken Sonnengott, 1955, ,

112
. . . . 74 ..
113
. . 8.270-1.
114
. 1, 1 .26 ([][] , , , , , ) .55 ([
, ,] , , ). . 7.9.
61
.
115.
. (
)
116.
(.5.1)
.

117.
Hlie, filppoij QrVx prsbiston sbaj
118, Paonej sbousin mn Hlion,
galma d `Hlou Paionikn dskoj bracj pr makro xlou 119.
(, , ..)
120.

, ,
.
(.5.2),
, (.5.3)121.
115
, 8.137.
116

.TRIPODI 1986, L emblema della casa reale macedone, IV, 653-60.
H.W. RITTER, Zur Sternsymbolik im antigonidischen und argeadischen Makedonien,
2 (1981) 159-205. , . BAEGE
1913, 128-30 DLL 1977, 134.
117
, GREENWALT 1994 1997,

.

,
, .
118
, TrGF 4, F582 Radt.
119
. 2.8
120
.
PETROVA 1999, 127 ..
. A.P. GARDNER , Ares as Sun-God, and Solar Symbols on the Coins of Macedon and Thrace,
NC 20 (1880) 49-61, , ,
. . A. FOL & I. MARAZOV, Thrace and the Thracians,
1977, passim 26 30.
121
: AMNG III/2, 132.1-4.

.
, , .

. ,
:
. .-. ,
, VI.2, 1235-1246 (. 8-10 ).
: SNG Alpha
Bank, 540 550-3 (;).
: AMNG III/2, 193.25 SNG Alpha Bank, 1110-5.
62
.

. .

.
, ,
, ,

.
, , ,
. 122.
. ,
, 123 .
, 124
, 125.
,
126. , ,
, ,
127. .
, ,
128. ,
.
, , ,
,
129.

122
BAEGE 1913, 20 ..
123
Hyg. Astron.2.20 . . . . . 1237.
124
, . 10 , . . 9 Natoli.
125
. . . . . 115.
126
. . 2.5.9.
127
, . 17 . . . .
128
. ., 11.1.
129
. 7.76.-77.
63
.
, ( ), , (
), , 130.
, ,
, 131.

, , 132. , ,
133.
,
134,

135. ,
136, ,
. ,
( ) 137. ,
, ,
, ,
, 138.
, (
)
139.

.

,
130
, . A.S. PEASE, The Son of
Neptune, HarvStClPhil 54 (1943) 69-82,
(.77 ..).
131
BAEGE 1913, 62 .
132
. , 501-4.
133
. . 501-4 . . 2.5.2 Etymol. Genium, . .
, , . ,
,
: . , , 21.11 30.281.
134
. 1998, 189 .. 223-3
.
135
, . . 1.8.2 ( ) 3.5.1 (
, ).
136
. . 583 1161.
137
. . . .
138
. . 11.1 3.2
139
. . 499 . . . 21.
64
.
.
.
.
, ,
.

( ). ,

,
:
, .
. ,
,
. , ,
140.

. 141.
. ,
,
.
, ,
.
,
. ,
,
, , ,
Sourvinou-Inwood,
142
, .
143.
140
: Verg. Aen. 7.691 Serv. Comm. Verg. Aen.7.691 8.6. : Solin.5.7.
141
. . 2.5.10.
142
143
DOUGHERTY 1993, passim 61-80,
-.
(
), . CALAME 2003, 53 70 ..
65
.
,
,
. ,
,
144.
(=) , 145.
,
, .
,
.
, , .
,
, .

, .
,
.
, - -
. ,
. 146.
,
. ,
. , ,
, , , .. 147.

148.
144
. . 2 .. .,
. . . TIVERIOS 2008, 91 .. () 104
() . .
. ,

.
145
. 10.10.8,
. . MALKIN 1994, 115 ..
146
, . 2, 42 .. [.
] 4, 82-3 [. ]. . BNP . Aloads [T. Scheer] .
Antaeus [F. Graf] .
147
, . BNP .Amycus [P. Drger].
148

, , . SIMON 1996, 74-5.
66
.
, ,
.
, 149. ,
, , (
) ( ).

, .
150. , , ,
( ,
)
.
.
. , ,
,
, ,
, 151.

.
.
, .
, ,
152.
, ,
(.5.1)153.
,
2, 114-6 [. ] 120 ..[. ].
149
, , , : .
E. 2, 126-127.
150
.
, .
, .
,
. . RE II.A1 (1921) . Sarpedon (2), 44-5 [Lippold].
, ,
() () (. RE
II.A1 (1921) Sarpedon (6), 47-8 [Oberhummer]). ,
,
.
151
. , .
, 6-7 Natoli.
152
. 8.129.15.
153
. J.A ALEXANDER,
The Coinage of Potidaea, G.E. MYLONAS & D. RAYMOND (.) Studies presented to David Moore
Robinson on his Seventieth Birthday, . 2, Saint Louis 1953, 201-217.
67
.
,
154. , ,
.

(.5.2).
, .
2 ..,
( -)
.
( ),

155.
(, 156)
.

,
, 157.
,
(,
, ), , ,
, ( ;) 158 .

.
(
154
. SIMON 1996, 83 .. .74. , . J.
ALEXANDER, Potidaea. Its History and Remains, Athens Georgia 1963, 23 -24 102 .74 .
155
, . IVERIOS 2008, 14-5 35-7 .
156
.1.115.
157
TIVERIOS 2008, 44, 64-5.
158
, . BAEGE 1913, 20 ..
, DLL 1977, 97-8 2007, 96 ..
( . - & .
(.), , 2004, 55 .65),
,
, : .
, 2003, 17 (2003) 545-6 .4 555
.10. , , . . ,
, 3 (1997) 152-64.
,
(.. 162 . 59 ).

. ,
. SNG Alpha Bank, 942, 944-6, 1046 .. , 30, 51 .42, 54 .46.
68
.
).
,
, .
.

.
. ,
, , , (
) 159.

, ( 116c)
. ,
( 114b).
, ,
19 . Ur- Knige Ur-
Menschen.
.
,
.
. , ,
. !
. k Qrkhj
Qrkhnde bebkei, ,
, 160.
, ,
, ,
, 161.
, ,
: , , ,
, , moa toj
159
,
, . . 1.44.3.
: . 1.17.3.7 . . 50.11.
(, ),
: . . 1.950-2.
160
. . . 13. 301 . 8. 361.
161
2, 177 [. ].
69
.
162
mlista to barbariko n n qarssV foniktatn stin .
: qej d Qrakikj Arhj ti polemiko t
palain o Qrkej.
, - -
: Qeoj d sbontai monouj tosde,Area ka Dinuson ka
Artemin 163.
164.
,
,
. ,

( ) . ,
, ,
. , ,
,
, . ,
.
162
. 7.29.
: .
2007, 138 .. . HALL 1989, 105 .. .
1998, passim D. TSIAFAKIS 2000, The Allure and Repulsion of
Thracians in the Art of Classical Athens, Not the Classical Ideal, 364-389.
6 5 . .. . 2007, 35 .., 86 .. . ,
XYDOPOULOS 2004 2007.
,
.

, ,
,
( , ,
. W.L. ADAMS, Symmiktous Katoikisas and the City Foundations of the Thracian
Frontier, - , 3-12). ,
,
,
.
, HALL 1989 .
. ,
. ,

,
.
163
. 5.7.
164
. . . 21.
70
.
II.

, ,
.
,

.

.

,

.
.1.
, ,
.
- ,
, , ,
,
.

.

165.
,
. ,
,
165
. . ,
, , 207-220 ( 215
..). . S. LE BOHEC, Les fleuves de
Macdoine dans lantiquit, F. PIQUET (.) Les fleuves et ses mtamorphoses. Actes du Colloque
international, Univ. Lyon 3 Jean Moulin, 13-15 mai 1992, 1994, 95-102. .
E. KIRSTEN, Makedoniens Flsse und Ksten im Altertum, 13 (1985) 219-
235. , .
C.WEISS , Griechische Flugottheiten in vorhellenistischen Zeit. Ikonographie und Bedeutung, Wrzburg 1984.
71
.
166, ,
,
167. ,
,
.
,

.
, .

:
.
. -
. ,
.
.1.1.
,

, ,
(.7.1)168.

169,
166
. . 2.848-50 16.287-8 21.140 .. 21.157 ..
167
: , . 339. , . .
, 279 393-4 9191 .. , . .
, .
, . (.), .
. .
,18-25 2005, 2007, 345-393.
168
.
. ,
,
2009.
169
, ,
. . -,
, , 287-311
. , 2009.

, .
72
.
170, ,
. 7 .
(. 341) 3000
, , (
) ( 3).
,

.
, , . ,
,
.

171.

172.
,
,
,
.
. , , ,
,

.
.

.
173 (4). .
, , ,
. .

.
170

. 2004, 547-8 HATZOPOULOS 2003. .
1998, 103-114.
171
8.137-9.
172
. F33 Van Groningen.
173
. ., 18.1.
73
.

, Jacoby
174.
( )
,
.
. ,
,
.
.

. ,

175.

, .
(-)
,
176.

( ) (5).
. , ,
, ,
. ,
, , ,
.
174
. O

. (-)
.
175
, . .
, . 2006, 54 .87,
104 .. 170 .. , . MARI 2002, passim.
(, ), .
2004, 123 ..
176
. . 11.1.
74
.
,
, .

.
, , .
,
. ,
, 177.
,
.
.
, ,
, .
, ,
178.

179. , ,

, , .

, ( )
.
.
,
,
,
.
177
: ., . 36.4.7-8 .
: .12.20. . . . 338: `Rsoj potamj Troaj.
.
178
. FORBES IRVING 1992, 299.
179
- . 2006, xii ..
75
.
.1.2.

( 6 . ..) 180.

,
181.
,
,
.
,
182. ,

.
, 571 ..
lbodtan patra, ,
(eippon).
, ()
, .
.
. .

, .

408 ..
, 183

.
180
, FGrHist 1 F 145.
181
. 7.125.
182
. RE .2 (1927) . Lydias, 2204 .. [Oberhummer].
183

, . W. GREENWALT, Why Pella?, Historia 48 (1999) 158-183,
. Greenwalt
,
. . ZAHRNT 2006, 137
. 32, HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 177 471-2,
.
, . . 614
76
.
.1.3.

.
, 2 . ..184 ,
, ,
, (7)185. ,
,
.
,
:
.
.

,
.
(.8.1)186. ,
, , .

() 2 . .. (
) 187.
,
, 2 3 .
..188.

, , ,
184
History of Macedonia II, 31 .. . FGrHist 774 RE V.A2 (1934) 1348 . Theagenes [Laqueur].
, . BNJ 774 .
185
FGrHist 774 F 7.
186
..409.
187
( ;)
. . CALLIPOLITIS, Buste dOlganos, MonPiot 46 (1952) 85-91 LIMC
VIII.1B (1997) 922 . Olganos [. Akamatis].
188
.
2000, 115 .. . 3 . .. ,
,

.
qytmhz 2 3 ., . .
-, :
, , 47-62 57 ..
77
.
.
,
, ,
, .
, , ,
,
189.

.

, . ,
-(-),
190.
, . , ,
,
, ,
.
.1.4.
, ,
191. (.9.1)
.

.
.
(7). ,

, (8).
, : ,
.
, ,
189
. 2.99.
190
. ,
: , 122 (2008) 6 -13.
191
. 9.30.8 ..
78
.
(p suj polesqai).
.

.
,
, .
( )
.
(.9.3).
.
,
, 2 3 .. 192
,
(.9.2).
,
, 193. ,
, . ,
194,
,
,
,
.
.

, ,
195.
192
, .. 5469.
193
G. BAKALAKIS, Baphyras, Pro Arte Antiqua. Festschrift fr H. Kenner [Sonderschr.Osterreich.
Archaol. Inst. Bd.18] .1, 1982, 28-32. , . LIMC III (1986) 81 . Baphyras [J. Balty],
() .
: . . ,
(. . . ), 1993, 69 .. 77
..
194
. 9.30.8 .
195

, . . , , 1. , 1998.

3 . ..: 1999, 157 ..
79
.
.1.5.
,
,
,
.

, 8 . ..
,

196. , o
, .
,

.
,
, .

. ,
.
,

, .
196
, . . 11.
: SAKELLARIOU 1990, 119-120.
, . TIVERIOS 2008, 17 .. 2010, passim.
80
.
.2

, ,
197. , (.10.1)
,

198.

.
, , 199
(9).
,
.
, ,
,
, .
(6)
Larson 200.

201.

. ,
, , ,
202.
197
. BAEGE 1913, 121 .. DLL 1977, 134
.. 2007, 256 .. . LARSON 2001, 169-170.
198
. STEFANI 1991.
199
F41.
200
LARSON 2001, 6-7.
-,
.
201
.. . .
202
. LARSON 2001, 7-8, 169 ( ) 223-4.
: . .
. 1108.
81
.
.2.1. ( )
4 . .. ,
, , ,
, ,
, , :
Erudkh Ìrra politisi tnd' nqhke

Mosaij eiston yuc losa pqon.
grmmata gr mnhmea lgwn mthr gegaua
padwn bntwn xepnhse maqen203.
,

204.

. 205 5 . ..
,
,
(.10.2). ,
,
.
206.
,
a Mosai n Makedonv .

203
. , 14 b-c KALLRIS 1988, . , 252.
204
. X . -
, , . ,
1987, . , 732-44 , C. SAATZOGLOU-PALIADELI, In the Shadow of
History. The Emergence of Archaeology, BSA 94 (1999) 359 .., Arts and Politics in the Macedonian Court
Before Alexander, VII, 351 ..
, ( ;) , .
C. SAATZOGLOU-PALIADELI, Queenly Appearances at Vergina-Aegae. Old and New Epigraphic and
Literary Evidence, AA 2000, 401 .. , 2003, 137-8,
. (.., 135 ..)

, .
205
. 17.16.3-4.
206

. BAEGE 1913, 121 .. KALLRIS 1988, . , 184-5
. , 248 .. . 2003, 135 ..
.
82
.
, .

(;)
207. . . 1.27.
, () tn n t Pierv gegennhmnwn Mousn.
, , ,
:
Mosai 'Olumpidej, korai Dij agicoio.

tj n PierV KrondV tke patr migesa
Mnhmosnh, gounosin 'Eleuqroj medousa,
lhsmosnhn te kakn mpaum te mermhrwn.
nna gr o nktaj msgeto mhteta Zej
nsfin p' qantwn ern lcoj esanabanwn

208
209,
.

( ,
),
.
,
, 5 . .. ,
(9)
210.
,
207
. RE Suppl.VIII (1956) 495-6, .Pierides (1) [Herzog-Hauser].
208
. . 2.491.
209
. . 658. . E. PASCAL, Muses olympiennes et Muses heliconiennes dans
la Theogonie dHesiode, J.M.FOSSEY & H. GIROUX (.), Proceedings of the 3rd International
Conferenceon Boiotian Antiquities [McGill University Monographs in Classical Archaeology and History 2],
Amsterdam 1985, 111-117.
, . VOX 1980 SCHACHTER 1986, 153 ..
210
. F41, .

: . LIMC V (1990) . Heracles .331.
. PALUTAN 2003 .

9 . : . SCHACTHER 1986, 155-6
.
83
.
211.
, ,
. , ,

. ,
, - ,
(
;).
,
212.
,

. ,
: , , , , 213,
, 214. ,
215.
, ,
216.
217

. ,
.
.
.

.
: , ,
211
: RE
Suppl.VIII (1956) 496 .Pierides (1) [Herzog-Hauser]. . 9.29.3-4 ,
, ,
.
212
. . . . 5.206.3. . KALLRIS 1988, . , 248 ..
213
: HERMANN 1970, 289-290.
214
..
215
RE Suppl. VIII (1956) 496 . Pierides (1) [Herzog-Hauser]
216
. . ., 1 (=, PEG I, F17 Bernab) : , , .
217
. . 274-5 . . . 9.2.25. ,
. . . . 1.25. . - 1985,
48-9 2003, 136-7. ,
. HERMANN 1970.
84
.
( ) , ,
218.
, , ,
,
,
. ,
,
, ,
.

219.

220 (10) 221.
Forbes Irwing, , ,
.
,
.

,
() () 222.
223

3 . ..224
, , :

.
. ,
218
. PALUTAN 2003, 245 .9. HERMANN 1970, 297.
219
, . 54. . ROCCHI 1995.
220
. . . . 9.
221
Ovid. Metam.5.293 ..
222
FORBES IRWING 1990, 238 . 2, 264 [. & . ]:
(-) (
), . RE Suppl.VIII (1956) 496
.Pierides (2) [Herzog-Hauser] die Rckstndigkeit des nrdlich
vom Olymp gelegenen Landes gegenber dem am Helikon.
223
. . . 1.9.1. 2.9.1 Ovid. Metam. 5.669.
224
. ( 4 3 . ..), . . 6.
114.
85
.
Pierides .
, , ,
.
Pierides 225.

, 226. ,
.
,
Bethe, 227.
, ( )
( ).
() .
.
.
:

. .

, 228:
, (pclue
pnta ka odn pkoue prj tn corean) , ,
,
(stato mn oranj ka stra ka qlassa ka potamo, d' Èlikn hxeto
khlomenoj f' donj ej tn orann),
.
, , ,
Bethe 229. ,

, .
, ,
,
.
225
Mythogr.Vatic. I, 85.
226
. FORBES IRWING 1990, 238.
227
BETHE 1904, 4 ..
228
. ROCCHI 1995, 1012.
229
BETHE 1904, 8 ..
86
.
()
().

:
. ( )
230
.
231.

232.
233.
,
234.
.
, .
,
235.
.
,
,
236. , ,
, .
237,
238, :
230
2005, 83.
231
. .., 84 92. . FORBES IRVIN 1990,
passim.
232
RE Suppl.VIII (1956) 496 .Pierides (2) [Herzog-Hauser].
233
2, 264 266 [. & . ] .
234
. . 2. 595-600. : G.
CALCHOUN, Homers Gods Myth and Mrchen, AJPh 60 (1939) 24.
235
.
2005, passim 60 .. 83.
236

: , ,
, . ROCCHI 1995, 1017.
237
Ovid., Met. 5.305.
238
: ka at qugatrej gnonto nna, ka corn nanton
sthsan atai Mosaij
87
.
: , :
: :
: , :
, , ,

.
.
: , : , , .
, .
: ,
, , 239.

. ,
.
.
,
, 240.

, ,
, . 241. ,

(, ,
, ).
,
, ,
, .
, , . ,

, ,
242.
239
ROCCHI 1995, 1013. . 1998, 34-5
240
, . . 662 .. ,
,
, , .
241
1998, 34-35.
242
.., 35.
88
.
,

.
( ) ,
. ,

, .
. ,
243.
( )
. ,
, - , .
. ,
. ,
, ,
244. ,

. -
245.
,

2 . ..
. , ,
,
, ,
publicus romanus.

148 ..,

246.
.
243
F74.12 .
244
, . . 23.10.4: metagagen ej tn
nn mn 'Hmaqan, t d palain Paionan prosagoreuomnhn.
245
. 1998, 35.
246

. History of Macedonia , passim 401 .., 416 .. 429 .. .
I. KERTESZ 1993, The Attalids of Pergamon and Macedonia, V, 669-677.
89
.
,
!247
()
Vox.
,
248. ,
, Vox
. ,
. ,
.
, . Bonanno-
:
249.

,

, 2 1 ..250

6 . ..251
,
.

( ) .
,
, , ,
247
. GOW & SCHOLFIELD 1953, 3 ..
.
248
VOX 1980.
249
BONANNO- 1999. 9.2.25.34-7,
: x o tekmaroit' n tij Qrkaj enai toj tn Èlikna taj Mosaij
kaqiersantaj, o ka tn Pierda ka t Lebhqron ka tn Pmpleian taj ataj qeaj ndeixan.
. 9.29.3, ,
, . . VOX
1980, 322 - 1990, 93.
250
BONANNO- 1999, 174.
251
. .
, www.enarmonisis.org.
,
.
90
.
, ,
, 252.
.3. : ,
, ,
, ,
253. ,
,
. ,
5 . ..

254.
. ,
,

.
. ,
, ,
. , ,

, .
, , , , .

255.
252
, ,
.

, .
, , . R. HUNTER & I. RATHERFORD
(.), Wandering Poets in Ancient Greek Culture, Cambridge 2009.

. LARSON 2007.
253
., . 129-130. .
D. ACCORINTI, Parturiunt montes an parturiuntur? La nascita delle montagne nel mito,
D. ACCORINTI & P.CHUVIN (.), Des Gants Dionysos. Mlanges de mythologie et de posie
grecques offerts Francis Vian, 2003, 1-24.
254
LIMC VIII.1B (1997), . Montes, 855 [A. Kossatz-Deissmann].
255
, . LIMC, .. ML II.2, .
Lokalpersonifikationen, 2108 .. [Steuding].
, , R BUXTON, Imaginary Greek Mountains, JHS 112 (1992)
1-15. . 2002, 121 ..
91
.

.
.
.
, (.11.1).

256.
, 257.
,
,
258. ,
, 259.

.
, ( 11.2),
260.

.
,
, 261.
,
,
, 262.
, , ,
.
. .
256
. .77.
257
, , : .
8.138.
258

, FGrHist 4 F31. , . . .6.298 11.221 .. .
.7 .21.15.
259
. P. PERDRIZET,
Cultes et mythes du Pange, /Nancy, 1910. , . ,
,
. , 20-23
2001, 2004, 83-102. , . U. HBNER, Die
literarischen und archologischen Zeugnisse ber den vorchristlichen Athos, AW 16 (1985) 35-44.
260
. 9.5.12.
Oberhumer RE (1950) . Pindos (1), 1700-4.
261
. RE (1950) . Pindos (2), 1704-6 [E. Kirsten].
262
, . RE (1950) . Pindos (5), 1706 [Trk].
92
.
, .
. ,
,
.
,
(11).
263.
264

(12). .
getwn t fnJ potamj klqh Pndoj k to nekro,
(
).
265, ,
,
.
,
. ,
.
,
.
, ,
,
. ,
, ,
.
263
. ., 10.48.
264
.4.329-338.
265
RE (1950) . Pindos (4), 1706 [E. Kirsten].
93
.

, ,
.
,
.
.
:
( ,
, 266).
.
.
( ),
, ,
. ,
,
,
.

. ,
, ,
.
,
,
( ).
,
3 2 . ..,
- .
266
. .102.
94
.
.
,

95
.
96
.

.
. ,
.
,
,

.

,
267. Calame,
: . .
( , ) 268.

. ,
. ,

,
269. , ,
,
( ), 270.
,
.

271.

, ,
267
. HIRSCHBERGER 2004, 63 .. FOWLER 1998, 1 CALAME 1987, 153.
, . WEST 1985, 11 ..
268
CALAME1987, ..
269
.., 178-179.
270
FOWLER 1998, 1. . K.F.B. FLETCHER, Systematic Genealogies in Apollodorus Bibliotheca and
the Exclusion of Rome from Greek Myth, ClAnt 27 (2008) 63 ..
271
. FOWLER 1998, 3 ..
97
.

,
272. ,

,
,

273.
, Fowler
.
,
.

.

,

274. Calame,
, :
The gap between the scenario of the genealogical narrative and any kind of historic reality,
however, can only discourage an attempt to see in the first a reflection of the second275.

.
. ,
,

276.

.
272
SAKELLARIOU 1990, 23-24
273
.., 22 ..
274
FOWLER 1998, 3.
275
CALAME, 1987, 176.
276
, .105 ..,
, . ,
3 . .., .
98
.
,
,

.
,
, .
, , ,
, , , ,
.
,
,

.

277. ,

, ,
.
, ,
, ,
. ,
,
. , ,

.

, ,
, .
.

, ,
.
277
CALAME 1987 .

, .
99
.
,
5 . ..,
278,
, 7 .
. ;
.
,
. ,

,
. ,

3 . .. ,
,
,

.
5
4 . ..
,
.

.
,

279. :

,

278
. IG I 3 89.
, . .146 ..
279
. HALL 1997, 20 .. . 25: I would, nonetheless suggest that the connection with a
specific territory and the common myth of descent are more distinctive characteristics of ethnic groups.
. 2002, 9 .. LARSON 2007, passim . 9-11.
A.D. SMITH, The Ethnic Origins of Nations, / 1986 , Myths and
Memories of the Nation, 1999.
100
.
. ,
,

.
:
, ,
,
.
. , ,
,

, .
, , .

. .
.

. , ,

.., 8 .
,
280.
.

. ,
, . ,
,
(
) plays roles according to what each side perceives to be the others
perception of it281. ,
(
), ,
280
. TIVERIOS 2008.
281
MALKIN 2004, 357.
101
.
,
282.

. .
, , .
, , ,
, . ,

,
283. ,
, ,

, ,
284. ,
285. ,
, 286. ,
, , ,
,
287.
282

R. WHITE, The Middle Ground. Indians, Empires, and Republics
in the Great Lakes Region, 1650-1815, Cambridge 1991. ,
Middle Ground,
ix-xvi .50-52.
, ,
, . MALKIN 1994 2004.
283
DOWDEN 1992, 75: To be a son of a river is a statement of autochthony, of belonging to the land from the
beginning and therefore having full rights to the land.
284
. . 17.351 21.140 ..
, .

2000, 470 .2 472 .8.
285
. . .
. ,
, . . ,
, 14 (2004), 80.

, . . & . ,
, 17 (2003) 284-96 (.5 ) .
, , . (.),
. 35 , 2010, 26 .. .4. . LIMC Suppl. (2009) 193 [.
arki]. .
286
. . . : Bisalta, plij ka cra Makedonaj, p Bisltou to `Hlou ka Gjt
qnikn Bislthj. sti ka Bislthj potamj.
287
. . . . : Bistona, plij Qrkhj, p Bistnoj to Areoj ka Kallirrhj tj
Nstou. delfj d n 'Odmantoj ka 'Hdwno nioi d Paonoj to Areoj paidj. , .
. . 583 ( ).
102
.

.

( )
. ,
288, ,
,
289, .
.
, , , , .

,
290. (
5 . .. )
291
292.

.
6 . .. ,
288
GAN 1974,
o HORSFALL 1979, ERSKINE 2001, 93-98 VOUTIRAS 2007.
. 2006, xxviii ..,
(. xxxi) ,
.
. ABETE 2008, 146 .., .
(. 142-3 .) A. DEBIASI, Lepica perduta. Eumelo, il
ciclo, loccidente [Hespera 20], 2004, 179-202,
(, )
,
.
289
FGrHist 70 F104.
290
,
, . MALKIN 1998 ERSKIN 2001.
291
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2005, 40 ..

.
292
,
,
, ,
, . ERSKINE 2001, 136-7. , (. 93 ..
.126-7)
. , ,
.
Erskine, ,
,
.
. , ,
,
.
103
.
(5.13.11-2).
,
,
.
,
. :
, .
, ,
.
, .

.
, , ,
, Hammond. ,
.., .
,
,
.

.
, .

.
.

.
,
,
.
104
.

(.1). A
, .
500 ,
, 293.
.1. :

corpus.
,
, 294.

. West
295 6
. ..296 , ,
( 675
..)297. Hirschberger
620-590 ..298, 580
.. R. Fowler.
,

293
RE XIV.1 (1928)
636-7 . Makedon (1-5) [Eitrem]. . ML II.2. 2291-2 . Makedon [Stoll].

E. KAPETANOPOULOS (Makedonis IX.
Makedon Eponymos, www.history.ccsu.edu/elias/elias.htm).

. HALL 2001. . 2006, passim 47 .. (
).
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2002, HATZOPOULOS 2007
( ).
294
. HIRSCHBERGER 2004, 42 ..
295
WEST 1985, 103 .. 168 ..
296
.., 130 .. 136 ( 580 .., 540 520 ..).
297
. R. JANKO, Homer, Hesiod and the Hymns. Diachronic Development in Epic Diction, Cambridge 1982,
198.
298
. HIRSCHBERGER 2004, 42 .. (
. 49).
105
.
299.
.
Hirschberger,
. 300.
,
, , ,
(1). , 301,
.
302.

, ,
, . ,

, (13).
5 . .. .
303
,
, (14).
.
, ,

,
. , 3 . ..
, ,
,
304, ,
. ,
299
FOWLER 1998, 1 ( ) 11 .. (
).
300
HIRSCHBERGER 2004, 49 ..
301
Lidell-Scott , . .
302
. FGrHist 135/136 F13. Jacoby, , ., O
Hammond (History of Macedonia , 35-6 38)
. HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 240-1. HECKEL 1980, 452,

, .
303
FGrHist 4 F 74. . . .. 427.11-2. , SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2002, 181
.
, . A. MLLER, The Beginning of Chronography:
Hellanicus Hieriai, N. LURAGHI, (.), The Historians Craft in the Age of Herodotus, 2001,
241-262 .
304
IMag 47.1-5.
106
.
,
4 .
,
. , , ,
,
IMag 47.1-5. , ,
, .
,
, , 50
.
305.
(
, ) (15).
.
,
. ,
,
.
5 . ..306
,
.
,
.

, (16).
, , ,
(
11-12). , ,
, ,
.
ammond ,
(). ,
, Jacoby 307,
Hammond ,
305
. 3.3.7.
306
NIELSEN 1999, 34 .
307
Jacoby, FGrHist 774: 3 4 . .. (;).
107
.
2 . ..308
.
, Hammond,
( , FGrHist 774 F 16309)
2 . .. ,
Jacoby.
Hammond ,
, ,
.
,
2 . .. ,

. ( ,
), ( , ), 310.

1 .
... .

(17).
. Jacoby
311. ,

,
312. 4 . ..,

. Jacoby ,
4 . ..

.

. 313
. ,
308
History of Macedonia , 32-3 38.
309
. . .6 , .
J. Engels, BNP 774, . Theagenes.
310
History of Macedonia , 38
311
FGrHist 4 F 74 .
312
. Jacoby FGrHist 70 F 35-37.
313
. . 1.18.1
108
.
, ,
(diafrontaj ndrev)
(tn mn gr Anoubin periqsqai kunn, tn d Makedna lkou
protomn)
.
,
. ,

(18).
I.2. ( ) (
):

.
, ,

314. Hammond
315.
Rosen ,
,
316.
,
, Borza

317.
.

318.
.
, ,
314
, 50-52.
315
History of Macedonia , 276 History of Macedonia , 47-8 HAMMOND 1994, 131 ..
316
ROSEN 1978, 3.
317
BORZA 1990, 70 , The Ancient Macedonians: A Methodological Model, P.J.
CONNOR, (.) Ancient Macedonia.An Australian Symposium. Papers of the Second International Congress of
Macedonian Studies, [MedA 7 (1994)], Sydney 1995, 18-19.
318
., , ENGELS 2010.
109
.
,
.
,

.

, , , .

Hall319.

. ,
,
,

320. ,

, ,
. Hall
( )
( , )
, .
(, ..) .

, . ,
, ,
,

321.
, ,
,
, 322. ,
319
HALL 1997, 40-51 2002, passim.
320
HALL 1997, 43. . FOWLER 1998, passim ( , . 14-5).
321
HALL 1997, 64 2001, 165 169. . ROSEN 1978, 3-4 WEST 1985, 10 FOWLER
1998, 14-15 FINKELBERG 2005, 27-28 PATTERSON 2010, 170-1. T Hall
, , ENGELS 2010, 90.
322
, : . 2006, 49.

110
.
, ,

323. , Sourvinou-Inwood
Hall

324. ,

. ,
, ,
, , Sourvinou-Inwood,

325.

, , 326,
,
.
, 327.

. ,
, ,
, ,
. ,
Ur-Mensch,
.

,
,
328.

.
323
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2002, 179. . D 1994, 131 .. 2006, 59.
324
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2002, passim.
325
.., 180. HATZOPOULOS 2007, 54 .. ,
Hall, ,

.
326
, . BNP .Pelasgus [S. Thurmann], .Erechtheus [E. Kearns], . Phoroneus [L.
Kppel].
327
, , , . .
FGrHist 2 F23 Jacoby.
328
. D 1994, 131.
111
.
, , , ,
, ,
329.
,
,
. ,
,
( ),

.

, ,
.
,
, 330. ,
,
, ,
,
, ,
.
,

. .
,

.
, ,
,

.

6 . ..
329
(F7 - ), (F5 - ) (F10c
). , . WEST 1985,
50 .. . . HIRSCHBERGER 2004, 68.
330
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2002,183.
112
.
331.
332.
, ,

. ,
, ( )
( )
333.
,
,
.
.
334.
5 . .. .

,
,
335.

336.

.
,
.

IMag 47.1-5,
.
,
331
FOWLER 1998.
332
WEST 1985, 53. 1.3.2. , ,
.
333
FOWLER 1998, 15 .. (. )

.
334
F8. . HIRSCHBERGER 2004, 22 287-88, WEST 1985, 54,
,
.
335
336
. RE XIV.1 (1928) . Makedon (2) 636 [S. Eitrem] 2006, 48 ENGELS 2010, 90.
113
.
, .
,

337.
(,

),
3 . ..
,

338. , 3 .
.., ,
339 (.12.1).
,
, .
,
, . ,
, : -/.
/ 340. 341 ,
, : / 342.
,
. ,
, ,
,
. ,
337

3 . .., . PATTERSON 2010, 113 .. .
.GEHRKE 2001, passim ( . 292). 2006, 47,

, (
) .
338
. -,
, 2000 (. 193 .., . 167, ).
339
( ) / , . 2003, 139 ..,

.
340
IGUrbisRomae IV, 1497 ( L. Moretti.). TATAKI 1998, 225
.48.
341
DESPINIS 1995, 358-9 .161.
342
IGUrbisRomae IV, 1540 ( L. Moretti.). : . G.
LIPPOLD, Die griechische Plastik [Handbuch der Archologie III/1], 1950, 225 .112. . SEG
45, 1464. , TATAKI 1998, 409 .77 .
114
.
, , 343,

, 344.

, 345. ,
,
.
I.3. ;

, Hammond

.
, ,
,
(
):
A clue to the Macedonian dialect was provided by Hellanicus who visited the Macedonian
court in the latter part of the fifth century. He claimed that Macedon was a son of Aeolus
from whom Macedonians are now called, living at that time alone with the Muses (FGrHist 4
F 74). This fragment tells us two things: the Macedonian dialect of Greek was related (like
that of the Magnesians) to the Aeolic group in the late fifth century, and Hellanicus was aware
of Hesiod's description of the Macedonians and the Magnesians living together around Pieria
and Olympus346.
20 . Hoffmann
.
343
167 ..
344
DESPINIS, 1995, 358-9 .161.
. W. AMELING, K. BRINGMANN, & B. SCHMIDT-DOUNAS, Schenkungen hellenistischer
Herrscher an griechische Stdte und Heiligtmer I. Zeugnisse und Kommentare, 1995, 191 .129
.
345
2003, 142.
30 . , .. 44 .
346
HAMMOND 1994, 133. . History of Macedonia , 47-8.
115
.
,
347.

348,
. :
(1.56),
, (8.43), ,
349.
, ,
,
..
.
Fritz Gschnitzer350.
351

.

,
..352
347
. HATZOPOULOS 2003, 213 .. 2006, 35 .. 2008, passim,
. 2003, 141.
348
.1.56 8.43.
349
. 1.56: 'Ep mn gr Deukalwnoj basiloj okee gn tn fqitin, p d Drou to Ellhnoj tn
p tn Ossan te ka tn Olumpon crhn, kaleomnhn d Ìstiaitin. k d tj Ìstiaitidoj j
xansth p Kadmewn, okee n PndJ, Makednn kalemenon nqeten d atij j tn Druopda
metbh, ka k tj Druopdoj otwj j Pelopnnhson lqn Dwrikn klqh. , . 8.43:
Sikunioi d pentekadeka pareconto naj, 'Epidarioi d dka, Troiznioi d pnte, Èrmionej d
trej, ntej otoi pln Èrmionwn Dwrikn te ka Makednn qnoj, x 'Erineo te ka Pndou ka tj
Druopdoj stata rmhqntej.
350
GSCHNITZER 2003, 497. ROSEN 1978
=
. O SAKELLARIOU 1990, 223 ..,
,
, .
BORZA 1990, 69 Hammond,
. History of Macedonia , 272-3 294-5. , HATZOPOULOS 2003, 215
,
.
351
.1.56.11.
352
.
J. SIAPKAS, Heterological Ethnicity: Conseptualizing Identities in Ancient
Greece [BoreasUpps 27], 2003, 51 ..
HALL 2002, 73 .. . ( : ,
[ 22], .1, 1996-7, 177-
185) [ ]
116
.

:
,
353.
,

(=)354.
,
355.
14 . ..
, ,
.
,
356.

.
,
,
357.

,
. Chadwick
.
: . P. G. VAN SOESBERGEN, The Coming of the Dorians,
Kadmos 20 (1981) 38-51 40 .. V. PARKER, Gab es wirklich Dorier auf der mykenischen
Peolonnes?, PP 48 (1993) 241-66.
, ,
. FLINKENBERG 2005, 143 .. . KOIV, Ancient Tradition and Early Greek History: The
Origins of States in Early-Archaic Sparta,Argos and Corinth, Tallin 2003, 35 ..
SAKELLARIOU
1990, 223 .. . 2009, 351 ..
, ()
, . ,

( PRINZ 1979, 262-263 .40). ,

5 . .. , PRINZ 1979, 273,
: beruht demnach auf dem Versuch, die dorische Aigimiossage mit
der Heraklidensage ber den Lapithenzug gegen die Dorier zu vereinbaren.
353
. HOW & WELLS 1975, 78.
354
POWELL 1970, 97 SAKELLARIOU 1990, 226. Contra: A Commentary on Herodotos Books I-IV, 116-7 [D.
Asheri] ( ).
355
SAKELLARIOU 1990, 230-231.
356
.., 233-234.
357
, 47 49.
117
.
.
.
, ,
, ,
( ) Borza358.
.

, 19 .359,
Kallris360.

361.
362. .

.
,

4 . ..363

.

.
.

.
, ,
,
. 20
358
A. DASCALAKIS, The Hellenism of the Ancient Macedonians, 1965, 10 .. 25 .. .
1957-1958, 116 .. ( DASCALAKIS 1970) . BORZA 1990, 69 ..
359
.. F. W. STURZ, De dialecto macedonica et alexandrina liber, Weigel 1808 O. ABEL,
[. . ], 1860.
360
KALLRIS 1988, II, passim 490 494.
361
. . ,
.-. , (.), . ,
2001, 319-325.
362
.. 86.953.
363
VOUTIRAS 1998, passim 21 ..
: . . ,
, . , . , .
. (.) .
, 2001, 233-242 ( .240 ..).
.
118
.
.,
364. . -
, .
,

365.

.
,
, (
) (
), 366.
. Hoffmann -
( ) 367. ,
,
,
. , .. ,

, .

, ,
.
364
. , . , . , 1986, 266-8.
365
- 1999, 127 .. ( .129). , G. KARAMITROU-ENTESSIDI,
The Late Bronze Age in Aiani, Aegeo-Balkan Prehistory, 16 2007,
(www.aegeobalkanprehistory.net).
S. Pabst. ,
, ,
.
Pabst ..
,
.
.
,
,
/. /
nahm nach Ausweis des Fundmaterials offenbar nur eine untergeordnete Position ein: PABST
2009, passim 31 ..
Pabst, ,
, .
.
366

. B. HOREJS, The Phenomenon of Mattpainted Pottery in the Northern Aegean .
Introduction, Overview and Theories, Aegeo-Balkan Prehistory [ 3 2007],
(www.aegeobalkanprehistory.net)
367
HOFFMANN 1906, passim.
119
.
(
), -
,
(
) 368.

369. .
, , ,
370.
,
, 371. ,
, . , ,
,
, ,

, 372.
,
,
.
. , ,
,
,
368
HATZOPOULOS 2008, 597 .. 602 .. . 2006, 35-51 (
46 ..). La position dialectale du macdonien la lumire des dcouvertes pigraphiques rcentes,
J. HAGNAL (.), Die altgriechischen Dialekte. Wesen und Werden, Innsbruck 2007, 157-176.
369
-
, ,
..
370
. HATZOPOULOS 2003, 215 .71.
371
, 60. .
HOFFMANN 1906 KALLRIS 1988, passim.
372
HATZOPOULOS 2006, 50-1. ,
,
, ,
,
, , .260 .. ( )
( ) .
History of Macedonia , 41 .. HAMMOND 1994, 131 .. Hammond
VOUTIRAS 1998, 31,

120
.
5.20 373.
, 374.
,
.
, . How & Wells

375. Badian

376.
.
,
.
,

, 377.
1.56 ,
378.

. .
, .
, .
, ,
. ,

. ,
, . ,
,
, .
373
prj d ka basil t pmyanti paggelhte j nr Ellhn, Maked parcoj, e maj
dxato ka trapzV ka kotV. .
2006, 51-2 .81.
374
HALL 2001, 160 .6. . ROSEN 1978, 4-5.
375
HOW & WELLS 1975, 78.
376
BADIAN 1982, 36.
377
R.A. MCNEAL, How did the
Pelasgians become Hellenes? Heodotus I. 56-8, IllinClSt 10 (1985) 11-21 SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2003,
121 .. . , 2002, 187.
378
, . A Commentary on Herodotos
Books I-IV , 115 .. [D. Asheri]
121
.
, ,
, (=) .

379. , ,
, -, .
-
,
.
( Sourvinou-
Inwood)
. , , ,
,
, ,
380. ,

.
.
, ,
.
,
.
IMag 47
. .

, ,
, , ,
, .
,

.
379
8.137 ..
380
SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2002, 187 ..
122
.
.4. , .
.

(T15), .
, .
50 ,
, .
.

, , ,
, 381.
, ,
382,
, ,
, Hammond383.

384.
,
. ,

.
, ,
.
,
385.

.

,
,
381
RE XIV (1928) 637 .Makedon (5) [Eitrem].
382
. J. ROY, The Sons of Lycaon in Pausanias Arcadian King List, BSA 63 (1968) 287.
383
History of Macedonia , 33-4.
384
Iustin. 7.1.3. RE 14 (1928) 637 .Makedon (5) [Eitrem]
385
ENGELS 2010, 90,
.
123
.
386. ,
, 2 . ..,
. ,
,
.

(T17). ,
.

. , ,
. ,
,
, , .

. ,

, ,
-, 4 . .. .
,
,
.
(T18) . ,

.
, 1 . ..
,
. ,
, ,
,
.

,
4 3 . ..
386
, . NIELSEN 1999,
34-35 .
124
.
,
387.

E. Schwartz388 Jacoby389. Burton390

. , ,

,
1 . .., . , Burton
17-20.5
, .
,
Schwartz Jacoby 391. ,
.

,
.

3 . ..
392.

387
. J. DILLERY, Hecataeus of Abdera:
Hyperboreans, Egypt, and the "Interpretatio Graeca", Historia 47 (1998) 255-275 269 ..
(.256
.4). . O. MURRAY, Hecataeus of Abdera and Pharaone Kingship, JEA 56
(1970) 141-171.
388
Hekataeos von Teos, RhM 40 (1885) 223-262. . RE V (1905) 669 ..
. Hekataeos, .
389
FGrHist 264.
390
BURTON 1972, 1 ..
391
.., 16-17 .
392
,
245 ..,
. BURASELIS 1982 (.127-8 132-4 173)
Walbank: History of Macedonia , 306-7. ,
, 3 . .. ,
, OGIS, 54.14,
t d p mhtrj Dionsou to Dij.

: .
FGrHist 631 F1. . , 324-5.
200 .. (History of Macedonia ,
412-3 , 164-5 325-6), , (
, . J. D. GRAINGER, Antiochos III in Thrace, Historia 45 (1996) 329-
343 , . 215).
167 .. :
E168 180 .8.
125
.
3 . 167 .. 393
,
.
,
:

.
,
.

,
.
, .
,
394.
.

.

, , .

.
395,
396. ,

, , ,
.
.

. .
:
393
BURTON 1973, 17 .2.
394
. . 110.
395
. . 245d
396
,
, . M. C. MILLER, Barbarian Lineage in Classical
Mythology and Art: Pelops, Danaos and Kadmos, E. GRUEN (.) Cultural Borrowings and Ethnic
Appropriations in Antiquity, [Oriens et Occidens 8], 2005, 68 89.
126
.
,
.
,
. ,
,
.
WEPWAWET, 397.
, . ,
.

, .
,

.
,
.
. ,

, 398.

-.

,
399.
status ,
. Burton,
397
- Wepwawet,
. G. PINCH, Egyptian Mythology. A Guide to the Gods,
Godesses and Traditions of Ancient Egypt, 2002, 213 ..
,
, (. , , 1985, 93
.. ..4, .13-4).
,
( , )

, .
398
FGrHist 631 F1 POxy 27 (1962) .2465. . M. REVERMANN, Euripides, Tragedy and Macedon:
Some Conditions of Reception, IllinClSt 24-25 (1999-2000) 451-67 ( 459-60).
399
. 5.197c .. . D. THOMPSON, Philadelphus Procession:
Dynastic Power in a Mediterranean Context, L. MOOREN (.), Politics, Administration and Society in the
Hellenistic and Roman World [Studia Hellenistica 36] 2000, 365-388. . HAZZARD 2000,
59 ..
127
.

,
400.

,
401,
-
WEPWAWET.
. .
Burton, WEPWAWET

Sed. - ,
,
402.
, -
,
,
. 3 2
. .. - ,
, 3 . ..
.5.

,
.
, ,
, (13).
400
BURTON 1973, 89.
401
. W. OTTO, Priester und Tempel, , 19712 , 268 .2.
402
BURTON 1972, 83. . W. HUSS, Der makedonische Knig
und die gyptischen Priester [Historia Einzelschr. 85], 1994, 51-2 .108
.
,
: .., 51 . 110.
,
. L. KOENEN, The Ptolemaic King as a Religious Figure,
A. BULTOCH, E.S. GRUEN, A.A. LONG, & A. STEWART (.), Images and Ideologies: Self-definition
in the Hellenistic World, Berkeley/Los Angeles/ 1993, 25-115, :
Under the Ptolemies it became the kings prerogative to unify Greek and Egyptian thought in the symbolism and
reality of his office and person
128
.
()
.
(Mischvolk), Rosen403. ,

.
.

.
, .
( )
, ,
404. ,
,
405. , ,
Edson ,
, , , ,
406.
,
,
(.12.2).

.
,
,

407.
403
ROSEN 1978, 4.
404
: . .14.226 . 5.50 . . ., 216 . 70 . . 53 . . 1
206 , fr.55.3 103.8. : . .14.226.
. . -,
, N.G.L. Hammond [ 7], 1997, 365-
387.
405
.2.99.
406
EDSON 1970, 21.16. , HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 240-1,
,
, ,

. , ,
.
407

.. -,
129
.

408. ,

7 . .. ,

, 409 , Zahrnt,:
Offentsichtlich war dem Dichter dieser Verse die Existenz eines politischen Gebildes der
Makedonen bekannt, und er lokalisierte es genau dort, wo die Ausbreitung des makedonischen
Reiches ihren Ausgang genommen hatte und wo Aigeai, die erste makedonische Haupstadt,
lag410.

: (
, , )
411. (
, , ),
( )
, , (
) ,
. ,
.
, , ,
,
412.
,
,
.
700 .. 1 , .1, 2006, 115-

129 ( )
. ,
, www.olympusarchaeology.gr. .
- 2007.
408
,
. N. HAMMOND, Collected Studies V. Further
Studies on Various Topics, msterdam 2001, 18-24.
409
8.137-9.
, . ZAHRNT 1984, 350.
410
ZAHRNT 2002, 50.
411
ML III.2. 2498 .. . Pieros (1-8), RE Suppl.VIII (1956) 498-9
. Pieros (1-2) [G. Herzog-Hauser].
412
. RE Suppl.VIII (1956) 499 . Pieros (2) [G. Herzog-
Hauser].
130
.

. , Hammond,
, 413.
,
414 : (6),
(16), (19), (20).
( 11-12).
.
(21) 'Argou
p 'Argou to Makednoj, f' o 'Argedai. Hoffmann,
, (
)
415. , ,
( )
.
.

416.

.
,
. , ,
. ,
,
( )
.
413
History of Macedonia , 34.
414
. .. . . ., . .,
.
415
HOFFMANN 1906, 121-122.
416
. EDSON 1970, 20-1. SVERKOS 2007, 28-29.
Hammond, History of Macedonia , 431 ..,

,
( . LE BOHEC-BOUHET 2002, 42). .
HATZOPOULOS 2003, 215-216.
131
.

,
.

.
.
.
.
,

, :
, .

:
klqh d p Abantoj to 'Argeou, to uo Poseidnoj ka 'Areqoshj, j

'Aristokrthj.
(
), (
) .
,
, .
Hammond
( ) (), ().
, ,
Hammond417, .
,
, . ,
417
History of Macedonia , 434 History of Macedonia , 7. Hammond ,
, 2006, 55. ., , ZAHRNT 1984, 346 .67.
Hammond . ,
, :
, , .
,
. , ,
.
132
.
, , ,
. Papazoglou
.

418.

419.
,

.
. ,

. ,
420. Hammond

,
, ,
3 . ..

,
.
421.
418
PAPAZOGLOU 1988, 180-181.
419
, ,
( )
.
.
( , )
: ,
/ ( ,
)
. , ,
5 . .. (. 2.100.3) , . .
, . , . ,
1988 , .
, 1998, 78 .. . GIRTZY 2001, 131-2 .
,
.
(Plinius, Natur. Hist. 4.35 , 3.13.24)
. . GIRTZY 2001, 141-2.
420
. - 1999, 67 ..,
.
421
HAMMOND 1989. .
2000, 38 .. .
133
.
Hammond
, ,
, (
) . ,

, 422.

3 . ..,
. 423. ,
3 . .. ,
205 .. 424. ,
168 ..,
425.

3 . ..
,
.
426.
422
M. HATZOPOULOS, Le problme des Atintanes et le peuplement de la valles de lAoos, P.
CABANES (.), LIllyrie mridionale et lEpire dans lantiquite II, 1993, 183-190.
423
.., 189-190.
424
Liv. 29.12.11-16. , . H.H. SCHMITT, Die Staatsvertrge
des Altertums , 1969, 543. . History of Macedonia III, 408-9, R.M. ERRINGTON,
Rome and Greece to 205 B.C., CAH 8 (1989) 104 ..
425
Livius, 45.30.6.
426
. HAMMOND 1989, 15 .17.
134
.
.6. ,
,
427:
[p]elann Pere
pentekadeka dra[cmj]

6 5 . .. ,
. ,
500 ..
428.
, 6 . .., ,
, ,
.
tecea t Pirwn 429.
430:
ka basleusan ( ) nastsantej mcV k mn

Pieraj Peraj, o steron p t Pggaion pran Strumnoj khsan Fgrhta ka
lla cwra (ka ti ka nn Pierikj klpoj kaletai p t PaggaJ prj
qlassan g).

,
:
( ),
,
427
CID I.1. MARI 2002, 29-30
.
428
Mari Guarduzzi
: MARI 2002, 29 .4 . 9.5.22,
, ,
,
. . . -, ( ,
www.olympusarchaeology.gr).
429
. 7.112. . . , :
, 2001.
430
2.99.
135
.
431.
. .
:
,
432.
433.
, (=,
, ),
434. (;) /
435.

.

,
.
.
.
436.
( ) 437.

, ,

. ,
, ,
, , per
Pierhn ka Olumpon dmat' naion 438.
431
HATZOPOULOS 1996, , 170-1.
432
. .
433
,
, . RE .1 (1941) . Pieros (1-2), 498-9
. . . 130 .411-12.
434
. H. FRISK, Griechisches Etymologisches Wrterbuch, 1970, . , 532.

(fr.55.2-3).
435
. J. CHADWICK, Documents in Mycenean Greek, Cambridge 21973, 572 (pi-we-ri-di pi-we-ri-
ja-ta). . GSCHNITZER 2001, 7 88 .12.
436
, , ,
, (. 1760) .
437
. 1.3.3. :
(=).
. .433.
438
. F7. Hammond
(. .2756-8),
136
.

( )
.
30

439.

,
.
: . ,
,
440, .
, .

,
441.

. Hammond
, 730 ..,
, p Qrkhj442.
, .
14 . ..,
, 12 . .. (History of
Macedonia , 276, 294 430-1). .

,
: (
. G. KIRK, . , . . -
[. . ], 2003. 2003, 299 .. 390 .. , VISSER 1997, 53-77
682 .. 736 ... ,
.
( , )
.
.
439
, . .407-8.
, . 2010, 73 ...
440
2010, 79.
441
. I. von BREDOW, Stammesnamen und Stammeswirklichkeiten, 2. Zu den Stammesbezeichnungen der
Thraker an der nordgischen Kste vom 8.-5. Jhd. Das Gebiet um das Pangaion-Gebirge, Orbis Terrarum 6
(2000) 37. ,
,
6 . ( )
, . , 5 . ..

6 . .. von BREDOW,

.
442
. . 293.5.
137
.
-,
, ,
, . 443. ,
Hammond
, ,
444.

, ,
445.
, ,
.
, .
. ,
. , .
, 446:
, ,

, ,
, ,
8 ..
I.7.
,
, ,
.
443
- 1997, 569 .. ( 574). (
) . ZAHRNT 2002.
444
,
,
: . ATL I, 491 ( ).
445
- 1997, 575.
446
2010, 79. .
(. - 2007, 628
..).
.
138
.

,
. ,
:
.
, , 4 .
.., , .
Hammond447 ,
(22), 448. ,

,
. ,
. ,
(
),
( 23-24).
449.
;
. ,
. ,
, 450.
,
,
( )451. ,
( . .)
, 452.
Hammond

, 2 . ..
. ,
,
447
448
. . . . . . . .
449
450
Iustin. 7.1.
451

Jacoby, FGrHist 3 F16-7 F73. .
. 269.
452
., . . . 427.
139
.
. (25)

, , 453.

. Hammond
,
. ,

, (TT 26-27).
Emathius ( Emathion ),
(26). -
Emathius, ,
454.
Emathius
( ),
,
.
:
( , 3 .
..)
. ,
, , .

,
. .
Hammond .
,
, ,
.
.
,
.
, ,
453
FGrHist 402 F1 History of Macedonia , 36-7.
454
Solin. 9.10-11 Serv., Comment. Vergil. Georg. 1.492.
140
.
455.
, . Hammond

, 456.

.
, , ,
, , .
.8.

, .
.

,
, .

, .
,
, ,
.
. ,
, .

,
5 . ..
: ,
455
. . . . ,
. ,
. . 1342 1444
3 . ..
.
456
141
.

.

457.
, /
.
5 . ..,
.
,
.
.
, , ,

.
.
,
,
.

.
. ,

, .

.

, . ,

.
5 . 3 .

, ,
, . ,
,
. ,
457
POxy 62 (1995) . 4306.
142
.
Hammond,

. ,
, , (/ ),
. ,
, , , .

.
, .
,
,

. ,

,
.

.

.
.

. ,
. ,

. ,
, ,
,
.
,

:

143
.
. ( )
( ),
,
.
,
,
,
.

, .
( ),

, .
,
, .
,
.

(, , )
.

.

,
.
,
.
,
.

. ,
, ,
. ,
, ,
.
,
144
.
,
,
458.

,
.
, , ,

459.

/ 460.

,
.
, 4 . ..
.
.
,
. ,
.

.
, .
458
.
. CURTY, Les parents entre cits greques. Catalogue raisonn des
inscriptions contenant le term et analyse critique [Hautes tudes du monde grco-romain, 20],
1995. . C.P. JONES, Kinship Diplomacy in the Ancient World, Cambridge 1999 S. LCKE,
Syngeneia. Epigraphisch-historische Studien zu einem Phnomen der antiken griechischen Diplomatie,
2000 . ERSKINE, Distant Cousins and International Relations: Syngeneia in the Hellenistic
World, The European Community in History, 2003, 205-216 PATTERSON 2010).
459
. 2.99.
460
TATAKI 1998, 207 .13.
145
.
.1. :
,
, ,
, .

; ,
,
.
.
,

.

. ,
, , ,
461.
462 6 . ..
(=)
463. , , 2.80

, , , 2.99

464.
(IG I 3 89),
461
. PAPAZOGLOU 1988, 236 . , 1989, 48 .. History of
Macedonia , 110 .. GIRTZY 2001, 155-156.
, -
1999, 80 ..
. HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 77 .. passim. .
N.G.L. HAMMOND, The Ethne in Epirus and Upper Macedonia, BSA 95 (2000) 345-352.
2000, passim,
.
J. SCHMIDT RE XVIII (1939) 960-5 . Orestai.
462
FGrHist 1 F107.
463
. 7.7.8, . . 680.
. RE VIII (1939) 961 .., . Orestai [J. Schmidt]
: History of Macedonia , 309 .. 415-6.
- 1999, 94
.., .
464
ZAHRNT 1984, 345,
. , . History
of Macedonia , 63 (
5 . ..).
146
.
465.
(
) 5 .
.. ,
466.

, .
4 . .. ,
( ) 15
467. , 3 . .., ,
,
, , 468. ,

469.

(167 ..). , 164 ..,
, , ,
,
470. ,
, 148 ..

471.
465
. TATAKI 1998, 403 .50 .204
.4.
466
History of Macedonia , 63-64 ( . ZAHRNT 1984, 364) HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 101 ..
- 1999, 62. BORZA 1990, 123 ..

.
467
SEG 23 . 471.13 CABANES 1976, 536 .2. . (
, ) 4 . .. (CABANES
1976, 586 .70) , .
468
. . 24 , BNJ 772 F1 S. Sprawski, ,
FGrHist 703 F2. . . , 1957, 101
.1 1964, 22 ...
3 . ..
( FUNKE 2000, 101 .320). 1964, 27,

5 . .. ,
, (. S. Sprawski, BNJ 772 F1)
4 .
469
History of Macdedonia , 444 .. 565.
470
SEG 54 . 578 CABANES 1976, 586-7 .71.
471
.
2000, passim 60 .. 64 ..
, , . 2006.
147
.
.1.1. :

,
. :
,
472.

. 473
.
, (28).
qnoj esn Erwpaon, Molossikn, p to 'Agamemnondou 'Orstou kalomenoi474.

. , , .
( ;) ,
(29)475.
, Hammond476,
,
(30)477. ,
( : hic mandaverat occulendum)
() , ,
.

, .
.
, .
472
RE VIII (1939) 961 . Orestai [J. Schmidt].
473
7.7.8.
474
. . . 680.
475
FGrHist 774 F10.
476
477
Solinus 9.3.
148
.
,
, 478.

. ,
, , ,
, , , , .
:

.
479.
,
. ( ,
)

, .

,
.
,
. , ,
,
, .
, , 480,
, ,
481.
478
RE VIII (1939) 961 . Orestai [J. Schmidt]
479
. 5, 176 .. [. ] , RE XVIII (1939) .
Orestes, 966 .. [A. Lesky] BNP .Orestes [K.-L. Elvers] .
2005,
119-135. : MONTIGLIO 2005, 37 ..
. .11.34.
, , .
, - - ,

, , : FGrHist 327 F17
Jacoby.
.
480
. History of Macedonia , 311 .1.
481
. RE
.1 (1937) . Penthilos, 550 [Hanslik].
. J. VANSCHOONWINKEL, Lge et la mditerrane orientale
fin du deuxime illnaire [Archaeologia Transatlantica 9], Louvain 1991,405-421. . .
149
.
.1.2.
A History of Macedonia Hammond

482
,
.
Hammond ,
- : ( )

,
2 .
.. , ,
, ,
. ,
( ) , ,
, ,
483. Hammond
.

,
.

.
, Hammond ()
,
. .

484,
,
DEMIR, Dark Age Aeolian Colonists. Evidence for Ancestral Relations with Their Colonial Territories, REA
109 (2007), 541-558, C.B. ROSE, Separating Fact from Fiction in the Aiolian Migration, Hesperia
77 (2008) 179-209.
482
History of Macedonia , 311: It is therefore prudent to reject the idea of any connection between Orestes and
the Orestae. .. ,
, A. 1927-1928, 86
: (sic).
483
484
7 .10.
150
.

.
,
,
148 ..,

.
, 4 . ..
. ,
, ,
.
(
),

.
, ,
. :

( )
( ). ,
.
.

.
.

. ,
, .
, , (
) .
, ,
, 420 .. .

485. ,
485
. .7.38.
151
.

.
20 .
:
, 486. ,
:
,
, .
,
. ,
,

.

.
487 .

.

488. ,
,

(. 1106 ..).
,
489.
486
. ROBERTSON 1923.
. 1964, 68 .. I. STOREY, Domestic Disharmony in Euripides Andromache,
GrRomByzSt 36 (1989) 16-27 . , ,
, 26-28 2000, 2001, 13-20 FUNKE 2000, 68 ..
L. PAPADIMITROPOULOS, Marriage and Strife in Euripides Andromache, GrRomByzSt 46
(2006) 147-58. ,
( ), o W. ALLAN, The Andromache and the Euripidean Tragedy,
O 2000.
487
(4.2 ..) ,
,

488
(F202-3) .
Radt, TrFG 4, 192-3.
489
. . 6.14 Vergil. Aen. 3.330 .. Servius, Comm. Verg. Aen. 3.330 11.264 Hyg. Fab. 123.

. 5, 309 .. [. ]. . ML .1 . Neoptolemos, 170-1
[Weizscker] RE VI.2 (1935) 2454-2459 . Neoptolemos [Ziegler].
152
.
Robertson
, 490.

491,

.
1000
. 429 ..

() ,
492.

. ,
:
, (
) ,
.
5 .
..
(
) 493.

,
.
,
IG I3 89
, :
J. FONTENROSE, The Cult and Myth of Pyrros at Delphi, [Univ. of Calif. Publ.in Class.
Arch. 4.3], Berkley & Los Angeles 1960, 191-266 (
-).
490
ROBERTSON 1923, 59-60.
491
1964, 85 93 .1.
492
. 2.80.6-7.
493
IG3 89 . Hammond,
History of Macedonia , 134 .. ,
415 .. (. 136). . M. HATZOPOULOS, Succession and Regency in Classical
Macedonia, IV, 285 .29 .
153
.
tn gr Makednwn es ka Lugkhsta ka 'Elimitai ka lla qnh pnwqen,

xmmaca mn sti totoij ka pkoa, basileaj d' cei kaq' at.
,
.
,

5 . ..

. , ()
,
3 . ..
.
(
)
, (FGrHist 703 F2 BNJ 772
F1). ,
(
, )
494.
5 . ..

495.
496. 5 .
..
497.
498
,
.
494
. 14.37.6.
495
. NIEBERGALL 2004, 33 ..
. History of Macedonia , 139-140 BORZA 1990, 163-164.
. , . .
, 1964, 39 ..
496
. , .. 48 .. , 53 ..
497
. .1311b. . SVERKOS 2007, 32.
498
Hammond
:
154
.

.
( 370
..),
. 360 ..

499,
.

,
, .
,
.
, (.3.3).

,
.
.

.

.
,
,
500.
499
, , . TATAKI
1998, 206 .12, .
500
: 2006. , , 23 (2009)
[ ]. .W. .
McDONALD, The Political Meeting Places of the Greeks [J. Hopkins Univ. Studies in Archaeology .34],
1943, 282
. . BURKERT 1993, 309.
155
.
.2. :

,
, .
(1.12.2.1-
3) 501.
,

502.
. ,
7 . .., 503,

.

. ,

, ,
, .
( )
504.
501
1.3.2: sunbh gr d toj tte Ellhsin mowj ka toj barbroij di tn tj strateaj
crnon pobalen t te n okJ ka t stratev porisqnta ste met tn to 'Ilou katastrofn
toj te niksantaj p lVstean trapsqai di tj poraj ka pol mllon toj tthqntaj ka
perigenomnouj k to polmou. ka d ka pleij p totwn plestai ktisqnai lgontai kat psan
tn xw tj Èlldoj paralan, sti d' pou ka tn mesgaian.
502
, , .
. MALKIN 1998 ERSKINE 2001.
503
, . PEG I,
93 ..,
.
504
, . .
, 31 . . 6.16-7 ( )
. . 495 Hyg. Fab. 59 . F 58 , . . 16 (= . FGrHist 391 F4
. BNJ 391 F4 [F. Jenkins]) . . 495-503.
4.120.1. 5
: AMGN III/2, 108-9, . 5
7 LIMC VII (1994) . Protesilaos, 555. 4-6. , , . 13.
, 7 .25. . . . . .
, . 7.47.
, . HORSFALL 1979 ERSKINE 2001, 93 .. VOUTIRAS 2007.
ABETE 2008, 140 ..
156
.

.
,
.
,
(31), ,
505.
.
, ,
.
.
,
, , 506.

() , ( 32-33).
,
.
, Hammond
.
,
505

(-) 442-3 1 . .., .
. . . 911.
. SAKELLARIOU 2009, 81 .. 10.1.15 (.
. . . )
, .
,
.
, . 2008, 35 .
, , ,

. . 46 : . . 87
HATZOPOULOS 1996 II, 41-42 no. 17. , (42.51.4) Eulyestas
. ( 1934-5, 117 ..) .
: 1, 143. ,
( 919, 1, .41.)
. - ,
,
: . - . , 1998,
12 (1998) 496-7 . HATZOPOULOS 2003, 212
, : The discovery and publication in 1998 of an inscription which named the
western gate of Beroia left no doubt that the site at Polymylos should be identified with Euia.
. - 2009, 114-116,
.
506
. .
157
.
507. ,
.
, 508
509, 510,
,
511.
,
. ,
, 512.
,
,

513.

.

. ,
514. ,
507
508
. 4.109.4.
509
. 1.57. (
), . HOW & WELLS 1975.
510
1.94.7-34.
511

. - , . D. BRIQUEL,
Plasges et Tyrrhnes en zone genne, F. PRAYON & W. RLLIG (.), Die Orient und Etrurien. Zum
Phnomen des Orientalisierens im westlichen Mittelraum, 10.-6. Jh.v. Chr. Akten des Kolloquiums, Tbingen 12.-
13. Juni 1997, & 2000, 19-36. , .
R. FOWLER, Pelasgians, E. CSAPO & M. C. MILLER (.), Poetry, Theory,
Praxis. The Social Life of Myth, Word and Image in Ancient Greece. Essays in Honour of W. J. Slater,
2003, 2-18. Fowler
, SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2003.
512
. 13.1.53.
513
. 6.2.3: 'Ilou d liskomnou tn Trwn tinj diafugntej 'Acaioj plooij fiknontai prj
tn Sikelan, ka moroi toj Sikanoj oksantej xmpantej mn Elumoi klqhsan, pleij d' atn
Erux te ka Egesta.
. BNP, . Elymi [G. Falco] . Elymian [J. Untermann], , . Elymos [R.
Bloch]. . ROBERT 1926, 1511.
514
(Verg. Aen. 3.292 .. . . . .
1.51.1), , ,
. . Servius Virg. Aen. 3.349.
Robert 1926, 1523 ..
, , FGrHist 4 F 84
.
.
, (Serv. Virg.Aen.3.293
, FGrHist 274 F1 a-b) (. . . . ,
, , ,
158
.
.
, ,
.

515.

.

516,
4 3 . .. ,
,
517.
,
, .
,
,

. 4 . ..
(
) ( )518.

. , ,

. .
1964, 15 18.

(. ., . ), .
,
: 5, 339 [. ] .
515

. 1964 FUNKE 2000. . MALKIN 1998,
142 .. 2001, Greek Ambiguites: Between Ancient Hellas and Barbarian Epirus,
Ancient Perception of Greek Ethnicity, 187-212. :
. . 417-23 , .
516
, . FUNKE 2000, 32-33.
. M.
CASTELNUOVO, Eleno e tradizione troiana in Epiro, RFil 114 (1986) 411-124 ,
CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 18 .. 103 .. D. CANAVERO, Enea e Andromaca in Epiro: evoluzione di un
mito, Acme 55.2 (2002) 151- 164 .
517
1964, 14 .. 30 .. . NILSSON 1951, 103 ..
FUNKE 2000, passim.
518
FGrHist 115 F 355.
159
.
,
519.
, , , ,
, ,
,
,
520.

, ,
521. , ,
4 . ..,
.
522.
287-285 ..
274-272 ..
,
, 523.

, .
.
,
, .
, ,
, ,
519
.
520
: . . 22.8.2 . . 9.2 . .11.1.
/, . . . 24.
521

. History of Macedonia , 219 ... , . P. LVQUE,
Pyrrhs, 1957, 153 .. 553 .. . ,
, 67 (1963-4) 87-106. . W.WEISER, Ein neues
Kupferstck des Pyrrhus als Knig der Makedonen, SchwMBl 36 (1986) 81-84.
,
, . imitatio Alexandri
. . ,
, 148 (2009) 97-120 .
522
1964, 22 27. .
[]. , ,

: . 2009,
, , 579-89,
.
523
. History of Macedonia , 267.
160
.
524.
, ,
, ,
,
, ,
525.
.3. :

526. ,

527.
,
,
. , 422 ..
, 5 4 . .. (.13.1.)528,
2 . ..529
(.13.2).
524

,
:
1964, 24-25. , 5 . ..,
,
.
525

, ,
. . History of Macedonia I, 116 .. PAPAZOGLOU 1988, 245 ..
1996 2009.

[
43], 2008.
526
. 2.99. , , . . .
: Botta cra, p tn botn, ti poluqrmmatj sti.
. GSCHITZER
2001, 34.
527
1995, 164-5 , HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 232 .. ( 239-45).
( ) . RE III. 1 (1897), . Bottia Bottike, 794-5
[berhummer] History of Macedonia , 142 .. GIRTZY 2001, 108 .. .
. ZAHRNT 1984, 334 .. GSCHNITZER 2003, 30.
528
. . ZAHRNT, Olynth und die Chalkidier.
Untersuchungen zur Staatenbildung auf der Chalkidischen Halbinseln im 5. und 4. Jht. v. Chr. [Vestigia Bd.14.],
1971, 171-8.
FLENSTED-JENSEN 1995.
. PSOMA 1999 2001.
529
AMNG III/2, 4 .26-29, ..12-14 16 , 59-60 .50-1.
161
.
.3.1. :
.
, .
(
). ,
530. ,
(34).

, (35).
.
.
,
. , ,
, ,
.
.
, ,
. , ,
.
:
531.
,
.
, 532. , ,
.

.

, Hoefer
533. ,

530
6.3.2 6.3.6 7 .11.
531
, . 25.
532
. BROWN
2002, 181.
533
. HOEFER 1890, 53 .. ( ).
162
.
,
.
,
,
. , ,

.
. ,
534
, .
, () ,
: wmen ej 'Aqnaj (36).
, ,
,
.
, , 4 . ..
535.
,

.
,
.

,
.
536. Prinz

537.
534
.
.

. ,
,
, .
535
. MARI 2002, 28.
536
.7.170.1. . NP . Iapyges/Iapygia [M. Lombardo]
BROWN 2002, 183-4.
537
PRINZ 1979, 141. . BROWN 2002, 180.
, .
, MARI 2002, 24
163
.
5 . ..538.
, ,
5 . ..

. ,
( 5 . ..)
. ,
, 7 . ..

539.
: ,
,
540.
, ,
5 . ..
541.
542.

, ,
, .
, Malkin ,
(9 . ..),
. , ,

,
. ,
, ,
. . 1,15 . . 4.79, . 7.169 .. 5 .
..,
: TrGF 4, 310 .. F323-327.
538
PRINZ 1979, 139 .. 149.
. ,
( )
: . NP . Messapii/Messapia [M. Lombardo] . Messapic [J. Untermann] Oxford
Classical Dictionary3, . Messapic Language [C. De Simone].
539
. S. MORRIS, Daidalos and the Origins of Greek Art, Princeton, 1992, 195 .. ( . 197-
99).
540
Lindos II, 27 SIG 725, C 21-8.
541
. 2.
542
..4.79.3-4. . McCAULEY 1998, 230 .. . 21 .
164
.
543.
8 . ..

(
, )544. ,

545.
,
.

, .
, ,
( )
546.
,

. , ,
.
,

:
.
, 6 . ..
, , ,
( 5)
.
()
(.13.3).
.
.
, ,
543
MALKIN 1998, 134-5 223.
544
. . FGrHist 555 F13 = 6.3.2.21 ..
545
. G. NENCI, Il fra Taranto e gli Iapigi e gli tarentini a Dellfi,
AnnPisa 6 (1976) 719-38.
546

, . MALKIN 1994, 115 ..
,
, . LIMC . Satyra.
165
.
,
. .
( )

. ,
.
.
, 547.
.3.2. ;
.
( ) ,
, ,
, . ,
,
.

(.13.4)
,
.
:

, , ,
548.

.
Hammond,
14 . ..

549.
547
. GATZOLIS & PSOMA 2009, 140 .., ..9-12.
548
, 251.
549
History of Macedonia , 335-6 359 ( ).
166
.
-550. , ,
,
551, 552 .
553, 554.
. 1986
( )
( ) ,
555.
(.13.5).
,
,
556.
,

. ,
, 7 . .. 600 .. 557

. , ,
,
.

558.
550
, 48.
, Oberhummer, RE II 2.(1896) .Axios, 2630.
. - 2001, 79
. . 2006, 32 .63 GIRTZY 2001, 109-10.
551
. , ,
1 (1987) 305 .. ( . 307 311 .11).
552
D. ROBINSON, Excavations at Olynthus , 128 ..
553
.
, . -, .
, 2 (2000) 118-9 .11. ,
.
status .
554
.
-, .
, .., 2003,
77 .. ( . 78 . 346).
555
. & . , , IV,
365-376.
556
.., 375.
557
O D. Robinson 650 ..: RE
XVIII.1 (1939) 326 .Olynthus.
558
, (), , .
FLENSTED-JENSEN 1995, 109-110 . . MARI 2002, 26.
167
.
,
. Hammond

14 . .. ,
.
4 . .. ,

559.
,
, .
,
.
.
. .
,
, ,
560.

.
. ,
. ,
,
.
,

:
O d Lkioi k Krthj trcaon gegnasi (tn gr Krthn econ t palain psan

brbaroi) 561.
559
GATZOLIS & PSOMA 2009, 142 .46.
560
. 1.171 ..
561
. 1.173
168
.

.

.
,

.

.

,
,
.

,
. ,
:
,
,
.
,

, 20 :
Les Bottiens, originaires de Crte, selon la tradition, tablis d'abord dans la plaine centrale de
la Macdoine, d'o ils furent expulss par les rois Tmnides, taient dj profondment
hellniss, en fait indistingui-bles des Grecs, quand ils paraissent pour la premire fois sur la
scne de l'histoire au milieu du Ve sicle av. J.-C. Leur maturit politique leur permit de
suivre lvolution des Chalcidiens, formant, eux aussi, une fdration de cits, grce laquelle
il prservrent leur indpendance presquaussi longtemps que leurs plus puissants voisins.
Leurs relations avec les colons grecs, tantt amicales tantt hostiles, furent toujours sur un
rapport d'galit et non de domination et par consquent sortent du cadre de notre tude, qui
portera plus particulirement sur le sort des populations indignes lintrieur des cits de la
Ligue Chalcidienne.562
562
M.B. HATZOPOULOS, Grecs et barbares dans les cits de l'arrire-pays de la Chalcidique, Klio
71 (1989) 61.
169
.
.3.3. :

.
.

, .
:
,
.

,
.

. ,

, . ,
,
, ,
, , 563.
( , )
432 ..,
,
564.
,
,
, C. Dougherty565:
() () () () ,
() , () .

, .

563
. 8.127.
564
FLENSTED-JANSEN 1995, 119 ..
565
DOUGHERTY 1993.
170
.
. ,
566.
Nilsson
traditio per terram567 Malkin charter myth of the clod of
earth568.
.
569.
, , :
( -), ,
, .
, ( )
.

,

. ,
.
,
570.

,
566
.
DOUGHERTY 1993, 45 ..
567
NILSSON 1951b .
568
MALKIN 1994, 174 ..
569
: . . 4.32 .. .
CALAME 2003, 44 .. , Narrating the Foundation of a City: The Symbolic Birth of Cyrene,
Interpretations of Greek Mythology, 283-299. Calame
. ,

. , ,
.
,
.
. . 7.155.
, , ,
.
.
: . . 296 D-E. . NILSSON 1951b,
332-334 BROWN 2002, 185.
570
MARI 2002, 23 .5 versione
'pacifica'.
171
.

.
,
.
571. , ,
,
,
572.

.
,
,

.
,
,
.
, 430 ..,
,
573. ,
,
4 . .. .
, 370 357 ..,
574. ,
575, 576,
, ,
,
571
,
.
. PSOMA 1999,
5 4 . .. . HATZOPOULOS &
LOUKOPOULOU 1992 FLENSTED-JENSEN 1995, .
572
. . , , IV,
87-114 HATZOPOULOS & LOUKOPOULOU 1992, 110-117, .79-81 HATZOPOULOS 1996, , 84-5 .62
, 92-3 .1 [. ], .
573
. ZAHRNT 2006, 599.
574
. . 27.
575
576
. .. 16.2.6. . BORZA 1990, 193-4.
172
.
(360-/59 ..)577.
,
,
,
.

, 370 ..,
578.
,
.

. , , ,
, .
579.

5 . .. 580.
,
, ( )
() ()581.

, .
,
,
.
Barth582.

. ,
,
577
IG IV2 94, Ib.col.I13 History of Macedonia , 193-4 PSOMA 1999, 53.
578
PSOMA 1999, 53.
579
. HALL 1997, 17-33.
580
8.144.14-16: atij d t Èllhnikn, n maimn te ka mglwsson, ka qen drmat te koin ka
qusai qe te mtropa.
581
.., 25-6. , 2001, 10 .. LARSON 2007, passim.
582
F. BARTH, Ehtnic Groups and Boundaries. The Social Organization of Cultural Difference, 1969.
173
.
.
:
(
) .

.
(
). : ,

( ) ,

,
. ,
, . .

,
, . ,
,
,
. ,
, (
)
.
,
,
.
,

. 3 . ..
, ,
, . .
5 3 . ..
, , ,
, ,
174
.
583.
,
, .
,
( )
. ,
,
,
.

. ;

. ,
. ,
,
. ,
.
,
,

. , ,
.

, . ,
, ,
,
,
,
584.
583
. 1964, 23.
584
HATZOPOULOS 1996, passim 170-1. 5
. .. 4.124.1.
,

.
175
.
176
.
177
.
178
.

.

.
.
,
, , .

. , ,
, ,
.
,

,
.

, .

.
,
,

,
.
,

,
.
179
.
. .
, .

: , ,
, .

.

.
, 5 . ..
, .

,
. , ,

.
,
.

.

.

.

.
, 4 . ..
.
,

.
180
.
.1. ,

(37).
.
,
.
585,

.
, 586:
, ,
, :
, , ,
,
, .
, , ,
. ,
.
. ,
. , . ,
, ,
.
.
. , ,
, :
, , !, . ,
, , ,
, : ,
585
,
: . 5.22.
586
. 7.138-139. . POWELL 1970, 148 .. BOWIE 2007, 225 ..,
.
, . ,
, : ALY 1969 BORZA 1982 BRANDENSTEIN 1954
CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 63 .. 1957-1958, passim DASCALAKIS 1970 GREENWALT 1986
1994 HATZOPOULOS 2003 KAZAZIS 1978, 101-104 KLEINKNECHT 1966 ROSEN 1978
1977-80 PABST 2009, passim 36 .. SPRAWSKI 2010 THEML 2000 TRIPODI 1993.
Hammond, History of Macedonia
, 3 ..
181
.
.
, ,
. ,
,
.
, .
, ,
, . ,
,
. ,
, ,
, ,
. , ,
. ,
, . ,
.
: ,
,
, , 587
,
5 . .
;
, Gschnitzer,
, ,

588. ,
,
Hammond Borza589.

, , ,

590.
587
: 1993, 25-9.
588
,
. GSCHNITZER 2003, 28-35.
589
History of Macedonia II, 3. , BORZA 1990, 80, 460
.. .
590
GSCHNITZER 2003, 35. BORZA 1990, 78 ..

182
.

591,
592.,
. ,

5 . .. 593.
,
,
. ,
,
594.

( . )595,

(.2).

.

. ,
( )596, ,
,
,
( 460, ). .
BORZA 1982, 8-9.
591
. R. THOMAS, Herodotus in Context. Ethnography, Science and the Art of Persuasion,
Cambridge 2000, 223.
592
. 5.22: Ellhnaj d enai totouj toj p Perdkkew gegontaj, kat per ato lgousi, atj
te otw tugcnw pistmenoj ka d ka n tosi pisqe lgoisi podxw j es Ellhnej.
593
. GREENWALT 1986, 118 ..,
.
1957-8, 44 ..
(. DASCALAKIS 1970) ROSEN 1978, 6 11 ..
Hammond (History of Macedonia , 3 .. BORZA 1982, 8-9 ( 1990, 80)
5 .,
. . SPRAWSKI 2010, 129.
594
, . BERVE 1926, 312 ..
.626-628. . TATAKI 1998, 197 .17 206 .12 403-5 .48-57 (
).
595
. 2.100.2 steron 'Arclaoj Perdkkou uj basilej genmenoj t nn nta n t crv
kodmhse ka doj eqeaj teme ka tlla dieksmhse t [te] kat tn plemon ppoij ka ploij
ka t llV paraskeu kressoni xmpantej o lloi basilj kt o pr ato genmenoi. .
596
BRANDENSTEIN 1954 (
) Drei-Brder-Mrchen.
183
.

597.

598.

. ,

599,
primus in Macedonia rex nominatus600.
,
601 ( 38-9).

(40). ,
,
(
) , ,
602.

Jacoby

603.
.

.
.
597
, . ALY 1969, 196-197 1977-1980,
272 .. CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 66. KLEINKNECHT 1966,

.
,

: . HOLLMANN 2005, 309 ..
598
KAZAZIS 1978, 101 .. , . V. PROPP,
. , . . . ,
21991. , ( )

, ,
,
: R. THOMAS, Oral
Tradition and Written Record in Classical Athens, Cambridge 1989, 180-1.
599
. MARI 2002, 21.
600
Solin. 9.13.
601
Iustin. 7.2.1-4.
602
. . 7 . 16.
603
FGrHist 115 F393.
184
.
, , ,
.

, :
To d 'Alexndrou totou bdomoj gentwr Perdkkhj st kthsmenoj tn

Makednwn tn turannda trpJ toide.
, ,

:
'Ap totou d to Perdkkew 'Alxandroj de gneto 'Amntew paj n

'Alxandroj,[] Filppou d (patr) 'Argaoj, to d Perdkkhj kthsmenoj tn
rcn.

604.
, :
, ,
605.

606.

. ,
,
, ,
. ,
, .
,
,
,
604
TRIPODI 1993, 1625 . 10 . . .
LONG, Repetition and Variation in the Short Stories of Herodot [Beitr. zur klass. Philol. 179],
1987, 16 ..
605
TRIPODI 1993, 1625.
606

KAZAZIS 1978, 101 ..
185
.
.

607. ,
,
/ .
.

.
,
.
. 608,
609. ,

.

,
.

[ ].
:
, ,
().
.
610.
, ,
611. ,

.
, ,
607
. BRANDENSTEIN 1954, 54-5. . BOWIE 2007, 226.
608
1977-1980, 275. K.SPIESS, Die Stammsage des altmakedonischen Knigshauses, ZfV 58
(1955) 19, .
BRANDENSTEIN 1954, 57
( ,
). THEML 2000, 59,
,
,
.
609
HOW & WELLS 1975 .2, 283. , . CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 65.
610
. TRIPODI 1993, 1626 1629-30.
611
, . BOWIE 2007, 228.
186
.
,
[ ].
, llhn gn tj Makedonhj,
.
, , ,
. ,
612.
.2. ,
5
. ..,
.
, ,
.

613.
, ,
(407/6 ..), . ,

,
. , Harder,
,
614. , Lefkowitz
615.
, argumenta ex
612
O KAZAZIS 1978, 101-2, , 7.139 (
), .
, 7.138 ,
. 7.139

, , KAZAZIS 1978, 103.
613
. RE .1 445-6 . Archelaos (1) [Hoefer].
HARDER 1985, 145 ..,
SCULLION 2003. COLLARD, CROPP & GIBERT 2005, 330 ..
614
HARDER 1985, 125 .1. NILSSON
1951, 100, DI GRIGORIO 1987, 279-80 .1 , - 1993, 512-13.
. J. ATKINSON, Euripides Bacchae in its Historical Context, Akroterion 47 (2002) 5-15,
A. GAVRILOV, Euripides in Makedonien, Hyperboreus 2 (1996) 38-53 [
. . , ].
615
. LEFKOWITZ 1981, The Lives of the Greek Poets, London, 103-104. . , The Euripides
Vita, GrRomByzSt 20 (1979) 187-210 .209.
187
.
silentio, Scullion 4 . ..
616 .
, ,
,
.

. ,
, , ,
, 617.

,
.
,
618,
619.

620. , ,
P.Hamb.118a P.Oxy.3.419,
.
3 2 . ..
.

621
, (.3) .

F245N (
)622 , Webster, 623.
616
SCULLION 2003, 389 ..
617
. HARDER 1991, 120 .9 289 (PMich 1319). ., , DI GRIGORIO 1987,
284 ..
618
, ., 4.71.
619
9.40.8-9.
620
HARDER 1985,
. . -
1993 COLLARD, CROPP & GIBERT 2005, 350 .. ,
TGrF 5, (ed. R. Kannicht, Gttingen 2004),
: COLLARD, C. & CROPP,
M., Euripides. Fragments, Harvard 2008 ( ,
.229).
621
. HARDER 1985, 139 .. .
622
HARDER 1985, 229-230.
623
WEBSTER 1967, 257. - 1993, 530-31.
188
.
,
. fabula 219

624.
(41):
, ,
. ,
,
. , ,
. , ,
. ,
,
. ,
,
, .
. , ,
. ,
.
, .
.
.

,
PHamb.118a.625 :
,
.
, .
, ,
/ (exsul a
fratribus eiectus in Thraciam). ,
, ,
,
624
HARDER 1985, 170. ., . HUYS, Euripides and the Tales from Euripides:
Sources of the Fabulae of Ps.-Hyginus?, ArchPF 43 (1997) 28 ..
625
HARDER 1985, 148 ..1 -2 COLLARD, CROPP & GIBERT 2005, 350 ..
189
.
.
PHamb.118a col.II . 19 ..
, ,
.
, 626
627.
.
[]
628, :
, .
( ):
.
, .
.
. ,

.

629.
. ,

, , .

,
.
626
F260 N: paus' douroj lumenaj. H HARDER 1985, 263 ..
, .
, ,
, ,
.
627
C. Robert: . HARDER 1985, 170-1
. in Mygdoniam
Schmidt, , , .
628
. MONTIGLIO 2005.
629

(inde profugit ex responso Apollinis in Macedoniam). ,
,
: -
2003, 530 COLLARD, CROPP & GIBERT 2005, 332.
(, ., 4.70-2): . KAPETANOPOULOS
2008, 13.
190
.
, ,
,
630. 5 . ..
Harder
. P.Oxy.2455 fr.9 ,
.

, ,
(PMich.1319).

. ,
.

.

Webster, , , , (
) ,
631.
.
,

.

,
632.
,
,
.
.
630
HARDER 1991.
631
WEBSTER 1967, 252 .. . HARDER 1985, 127-128.
S. SCULION, The Opening of Euripides Archelaus, C. DOUGLAS, V. LIAPIS, J. BOLLACK (.),
Dionysalexandros: Essays on Aeschylus and his Fellow Tragedians in Honour of A.F. Garvie, Oakville 2006, 185-
200, , ,
. A. KATSOURIS, Euripides Archelaos: a Reconsideration, G.
BASTIANNINI & A. CASANOVA (.), Euipide e i papyri [Studi e testi di papirologia 7], 2005,
205-226. . . .
632
, ,
( ), , ():
2.28.3. . . FGrHist 70 F18 . FGrHist 90 F38.
191
.
,
,

.
.3. ,

, 5 . .. .
, 4 . ..
,
.
633 .

634
635.
.
(.4) 11 7
( ) 636 (42). Jacoby
.
.
, (
) .
Hammond
637 .
638,
,

.
633
GREENWALT 1985, 44.
634
. 2.1. . ustin. 7.2. Vell. Paterculus Hist. 1.6.5.2. . . ,
2.27.
635
, FGrHist 631 F1.
KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, passim.
636
, FGrHist 115 F393 ( P. 262 B-C, ed. W. Dindorf, p. 499) Jacoby.
. KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, 5 .17.
637
638
. . . . 12 Natoli. . FOWLER 1994, 17 .. NATOLI 2004, 56 ..
192
.
(43),
,
639.
,
.
11 7 640.
.
(44), (
) 11 (.4) 641
.
, ,
,
.
, ,

,

4 . .. .

642.
, , 8
(45). , , , ,
(.4). ,

,
.
.

,
.
( ) ,
, ()
639
. . 316.
640
FGrHist 239.
641
, FGrHist 631 F1 POxy 2465.
642
(FGrHist 70 F115) 10 6
,
(FGrHist 115 F393) .
.
193
.
643. ,
(
) 644.

645. ,
4 . .. ,

. ,

646.

, . ,
,

.
,
,
, .
,
(46). ,
, ,
.
.
.

(47-48).
647,
(49).

. ,
.
(43).
643
. . 7 . 17.
644
. . . 300.12. KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, 2-3.
645
MARI 2002, 159 ..,
,
.
646
. F33 van Groningen.
647
Solinus 9.12.
194
.

,
.
.
.

.
(46) ,
, ,
, ,
, [ ].
,
[ ]. , rege fidem exsolvente,
, ,
[ ].

.
. ,
,
.
, ,
(47-49). :
Karan t Poinqouj u x Argouj mllonti poikan stllein p Makedonan

ej Delfoj lqnti crhsen 'Apllwn
[ ] ,
( ) ( )
. :
, .
,
[ ],
[ ].
,
.
.
195
.

,
.
.
648. ,
/
, . ,

, ,
.
; , ,
Hammond. , (
. ) , ,

. ,
4 .
..649
, ,
, .
[44] ,
. ,
,
.
. .
,
[50].
, ,
,
650.
, ,
(.4).
648
G. HUXLEY, Baanes the Notary on Old Edessa, GrRomByzSt 24, 253-257. . 1972, 314.
. Jacoby FGrHist 115 F 393.
649
. HAMMOND 1991, 497 501-2. Hammond
HECKEL 1997, 82-3.
650
196
.
.4.

:
, ,
.
,
.
,
.

.
(
) . ,
,
.
,
. ,
4 . .. . ,

,
. ,
,
, .

, ,
.

.
. ,
,
.

. , ,
.
197
.
,
.
, ,
,
. ,

.

,
:
( )
: : , : ,
, ( )
, ( )

( )
( )
: - : - : - (
() ) - (
)

( ) () ( )

( )

( )
,
, ( )
,
( )

,
, , ( )
,
( )

(
)

( ..) ( )
198
.
. -

.
,
, . ,

.
,
,
.
.1.
,
.
, ,
.
:
,
, .
651.
terra incognita 652.

,
.
651

,
(.1330-9) . . 3.5.4. .
AEL KOS, M., Cadmus and Harmonia in Illyria, AVes 44 (1993) 113-136. . (
) B. ROSSIGNOLI, Filippo II, Cadmo e lIllyria, Hespera 17 (2003) 129-133,
.
CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 84 .. KHR 2006, 117-8.
652
(. 6.3.2.),
,
(Vergi. Aen. 1.242 Servius), (
). (. 10.1.15
.. . . ). ,
(. 7.7.8).
, .
199
.
653,
,
.
. ,
(. ), ,
,
.
, ,
.
, , ,
,
,
654.
,
,
, status655.

,
.

.
, , ,
,
. .
, .

656.
, 5 4 . ..
653
. MONTIGLIO 2005, 5 .. passim.
654
. 7.9.2.
655

.
,
(. ), status .
.
1
.
. MONTIGLIO 2005, 16 .. . I. POLINSKAYA, Liminality
as Metaphor: Initiation and the Frontiers of Ancient Athens, D.B. DODD & C.A. FARAONE (.),
Initiation in Ancient Greek Ritual and Narratives. New Critical Prespectives, 2003, 85-
106.
656
. ZAHRNT 1984, 345.
200
.

, ,

657
.
, .
:
, ,
, , .
,

.
,
. ,
.
llhn gn tj Makedonhj,
658.

.

659. ,
660.
, ,
:
, , /
661.
. ,
657

, . History of Macedonia , 14 .. . ZAHRNT 1984, 341 ..
1995, passim.
5 . .., . M. ZAHRNT 2006, 590 ..,
A.B. BOSWORTH, Philip II and Upper
Macedonia, ClQ 21 (1971) 93-105. . K. ROSEN, King and People in Macedonia. A Study on Their
Relations Under Philip and Alexander, .. Univ. of South Africa 1970, passim.
658
1 :
,
. ,
.
- 1996.
2009, 105-9.
659

. GIRTZY 2001, 173.
660
HATZOPOULOS 2003, 205.
661
ZAHRNT 1984, 346 .. . ROSEN 1978, 12, o
. , HATZOPOULOS 2003, 205 .. 2004.
201
.
, ()
662.

,
, :
663. . 664,
. 665.

,
, ,
, 666.
,
,
667. : .
, .
, .
. ,
.
,
. 668. ,

669. ,
(.
, )
670.
,
.
662
. Lidell Scott, . .
663
Leukoptra 89-90 . 12 166 .106.
664
P. PETSAS, , , 238 243
665
HATZOPOULOS 2003, 207 ..
666
. PAPAZOGLOU 1988, 245-6
1989, 44 .. - 1998, 109-10 .22 (
) 1999, 59GIRTZY 2001, 165-166.
667
HATZOPOULOS 2003, 211-2.
. - 2009, 455 ..
668
2004, 547-8.
669
.
. 2009, (11-7 . ..,
, 215-225.
670
1989, 71. ,
, ., .
.505.
202
.
,
.
in Macedoniam,
Robert in Thraciam .
Schmidt in Mygdoniam671. ,
.
.672.
673,
. ,
674. ,
, , Hammond,
,
persona 675.

, ,
676.

.
, (
)
677.
, ,
.
, , :
k d to Kisso totou ponoseien n tij gensqai ka tn par' ÒmrJ

'Ifidmanta, o pppoj Kissej qreyen atn (fhsn) n QrkV, nn Makedona
kaletai678.
671
. HARDER 1985, 170-1.
672
. . 6.297-8 11.221-4. . 2007, 26 ..
673
3 . . 3.
674
.RE (1921) 518-9 [Capelle], ( )
.
675
2007, 28.
676
. DI GIUSEPPE 2004.
677
. 9.40.8-9.
678
7 .24 . 7 .21.
. , , 2001, 164. .
2007, 28 43 .. ( ).
203
.

. F229
(= ) 679. ,
. ,
,
,
680. , .
, ,
, ,
.

681. ,
682.

683. ,
,
. , ,

, 684.
, ,
685.
,
.

.
. ,
679
(.. . 9.329) .
680

, 4 . ..:
, . 31.5.
681

MOMIGLIANO 1931, 205. . DI GIUSEPPE 2004, 126.
682
.2.95 .. .
History of Macedonia , 127 .. ( . 4). . HORNBLOWER 2006, 618
.. . G. MIHAILOV, Sitalcs et la Macdoine, Athnes et la guerre du Peloponnse: histoire et
posie, , 237-250 , , J.T. CHAMBERS, Perdiccas, Sitalces and Athens,
VI.1, 217-24.
683
History of Macedonia , 138. . NIEBERGALL 2004, 29 34.
684
,
, .
685
. DI GIUSEPPE 2004, 126-8.
204
.
, , , 686.
, ,
.
,
. , ,
.
,
,
, . ,
, .
,
, ,
,
.
.2. .

.
status
,
, ,
.

,
687 .
,
, 688.
686
. .: summacsaj ma ka tini tn 'Orestn legomnwn dunstV per tn cran kat
tn plhsiocrwn barbrwn.
687
. ( ,
, ), ( ),
( ) .. . SPEISS 1955, 20.
688

, : ,
, ,
205
.
, ,
, . ,
, , 689
. ,
, ,
, ,
690. ,

, 691.
, (, , ,
)
.
, .
, ,
692.
137 , -
693.
. ,

. , , ,
. , ,
694.
,
(. . ).
. M.M. AUSTIN & P. VIDAL-NAQUET, Economical and Social History of Ancient Greece:
An Introduction, Berkeley/Los Angeles 1977, 44-45 201-2.
689
: san gr t plai ka a turanndej tn nqrpwn sqenej
crmasi, o monon dmoj.
690
. DOWDEN 1992, 125 .. . BUXTON
1992.
: . 7.9.2.
-, - ( ), -, -

, 5 . ..
691
, .
.
.

. . VERNANT 1989, .A, 237
.. . BUXTON 2002, 127-29.
692
. 1.110 ..
693
TRIPODI 1993, 1626.
694
. 4.5. . BRANDENSTEIN 1954, 54 1977-1980, 274-275 (
, ). (
), ALY 1969, 116.
206
.
, t lept
tn probtwn.
. (
) ,
695. .

,

696
.
, ,
, .

, .
, tgcane gr cwn mcairan697,
,
. 8.137
,

. , ,
698.
.
.
, , , 699.
,
695
HOW & WELLS 1975,
283 ,
: 6. 57.1 7.103.1. . KAZAZIS 1978, 102-103
TRIPODI 1993, 1627.
696
1977-1980, 275-276.
697
. Lucia MARRUCI, Il buono (e il cattivo) uso della
, Lexis 22 (2004) 397-414,
. -
, . , (. . 402-3)

.
698
Greimas
. Propp .
699
,
, . . . 21.441
..
207
.
, . , Vernant
Detienne,
,
, , ,
,
, , ,
, 700 .
,
, 701,
, ,
,
.
702.
.
: ( ) , , .
. , (O d tn misqn fasan dkaioi
enai polabntej otw xinai)
(Misqn d mn g mwn xion tnde poddwmi), .
-, 703,
.
, , ,
.
.
,
, ,
.
. ,
,
.
,
, , .
700
VERNANT & DETIENNE 1993, 14.
701
. 1992, 37.
702
HOLLMANN 2005, 292 .. coded utterance.
703
.., 298.
208
.
704.
705.
() .

. ,
, :

, .
706.

707.
,
.
, ,
708.
138
.

704
HOLLMANN 2005, 298 1977-80, 275. S 1978, 102
.
GREENWALT 1986, 120-121 ( HOW & WELLS 1975,
283) (
;) . , (GREENWALT
1994)
, . NILSSON 1951b, 332,

(traditio per terram) .
Nilsson
(, , ),
.

.
ROSEN 1978, 12
.54. (.11-2)

.
GREENWALT 1997,
, .
. , KLEINKNECH
1966, 139 .., ,
. ,
, SPEISS 1955, 138 ..
705
. CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 65.
706
1977-1980, 276.
707
TRIPODI 1993, 1629.
708
..
209
.
709.
.

.

,
710.

.
llhn gn tj Makedonhj,

.
(plaj) .
,
, ,
, .
711.
, ,
.
, ,
,
712.
,
713.
, ,
.
,

.
,
709
. CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 66.
710
, . . 71 ..
102 .
711
KAZAZIS 1978, 104.
712
. DOUGHERTY 1993, 21-2.
713

. 2.99.
210
.
.
.
, ,
. ,
.
714.

. ,
,
.

.
.
.

.
, 715.
, ,
.

, .

716.
,

. , ,
, ( ).
,
,
714
,

: CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 70-1.
715
( ): . . 2.7.7 : . .2.3.2
: . . 2.2.2.
716
( )
, DOUGHERTY 1993, 47-8.
211
.
( ,
, ).

, ,
, ,
.
, .
.3. :

, ,
.
,
,
.
, .

. , .
.
Vidal Naquet717.
, ,
.
718.
, ,
.
.
+ ,
719. , Masson,
717
.
, . . . , 1983, 179 ..
718
: .
1992, 40 .. VERNANT & DETIENNE 1993, 23-24 71 ..
719
HOFFMANN 1906, 131-2. ZAHRNT 1984, 365-6
ROSEN 1978, 15 (
- -
).
212
.
720.
.
, .
, ,
, ,
persona . ,
: o d prdikej
panorgoi ntej ecerj diadidrskousi toj qhreutj,
721. :
lgetai d t zon enai kakohqstaton ka dlion ka panorgon, ka patn

boulmenon toj qhreontaj 722.
,
,
723
,
. ,
,
, ,
724.

, , . ,
, 725.
.
- ,

726.
.

720
. O. MASSON, Onomastica Graeca Selecta, ., 1990, 554.
721
. . 768
722
. 17.
723
. THOMPSON 1966, 234 .., .
.
724
. .
725
. ., 559a ( . Bekker ).
726
THOMPSON 1966, 201 .., .
213
.
( ) gau- 727
- 728.
729,
F-, 730.
-
- .
.
,
, . cauannus
.
, , Theml,
Brandenstein ,
731.
,
. ,
,
, , ,
.

.
.
, ,
. ,
.

. ,
.

,
. Sourvinou-Inwood
727
ROSEN 1978, 17-8 . . ZAHRNT 1984, 367.
728
HOFFMANN 1906, 129.
729
. PAPAZOGLOU 1977, 77-8.
730
, 257 .205.
731
THEML 2000, 53 passim BRANDENSTEIN 1954, 55.
214
.
, 732.
:

, 733.
:
()
.
,

, , .

.
,
.
, .

.
. ,

.
,
(8.139)
(2.99) (7 .11).
732
. C. SOURVINOU-INWOOD, Tragedy and Athenean Religion, Lanham 2003, 41 .. ( 43-45).

(fr.237 238, 240, 242), ( )
. H Sourvinou-Inwood
( , HARDER 1985, 127)

. (zooming)
, , 5 . ..
.
, ,
4 . ..
Sourvinou-Inwood . .
. -, 1977/87-2006, 20 ,
304-6 . (;)
4 . .., . . - & . , 22
(2008) 23 (2009) .
733
.. 77.2., ,
.
215
.
.4. Cui bono?

, ,
, ,
734.
, , ,
,
.
(,
) . ,

. .
,
.
Hammond
407-6 ..,
.
.

5 . .. 735
Parke & Wormell, ,
( ) ,
,
,
736.
734
. KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, 22,
: There is, of course, the story of Perdikkas and his two brothers in Herodotos (8.137), who set
out from Argolid Argos, but this may be a constricted version of the correct sequence, with Karanos first
establishing his kingdom in Orestis and Perdikkas I extending it to Pieria, where he founded Aigai(ai), as the
oracles themselves imply and as argued in this study.
735
History of Macedonia , 5 11-12.
736
PARKE & WORMELL 1956, .1, 64.
216
.
, ,
Badian Greenwalt 737.

. ,
,
(, , )
, 738.
, 739,

,
. ,
Greenwalt740, ,
, ,
,
741.
Hammond
. ,
5 .,

, 4 . ..
().
, Momigliano 30

742.

743
[51] . ,
737
BADIAN 1982, 45 .14 GREENWALT 1985, 45-46. . CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 97 ..,
. Hammond
MARI 2002, 160, Greenwalt. . PATTERSON 2010, 172.
738
,
(Iustin. 7.2.),

(. . 16.92.1).
, : . .732.
739
1984, 62.
740
GREENWALT 1985, 46.
741
MARI 2002, 63.
742
MOMIGLIANO 1931, 207 .. . Hammond
: History of Macedonia , 5 (
) 11-12 (
).
743
9.40.8. .
. ,
217
.

4 . ..744

:
.

, , .
(=, )
.

745.

Momigliano746.
Badian
: .
,

, .
747. Greenwalt
,
,
.
Badian ,

748. ,
,
, . ,
,
, ,
. ,
. .

.
,
.
744
. MARI 2002, 160 ..
745
1957-8, 48 .. , DASCALAKIS 1970, 157 -8.
746
MOMIGLIANO 1931, 207 ..
747
BADIAN 1982, 34-35 45 .14. MARI 2002, 161-2. . CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2,
97 ..
748
GREENWALT 1985, 46-47.
218
.
,
5 4 . ..
Greenwalt

,
749.
,
, 5 .,
, .
, .
,

.
, ( ),
,
.
. Greehwalt
750.
Greenwalt,
751, :

, ,
,
, ,
.
,
4 . .. .

.
, , ,
752.
749
.., 47 ..
750
Greenwalt BORZA 1990, 83. Jacoby

: FGrHist 115 F393.
751
. CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 98 ..
752
,
, , . W. GREENWALT, Amyntas III and Political Stability of Argead Macedonia, AncW 18
(1988) 35-44 , , ZAHRNT 2006.
219
.

.
,
. (
)
, .

. ,
,
. , ,

( ),
( ). , Heckel

,
753.
, ,
, Greenwalt.
, , :
; ,
,
.
.

,
754.

. ,
, ,
.
755.
753
HECKEL 1997, 83.
. , 114-5.
754
, . K. MORTENSEN,
The Career of Bardylis, AncW 22 (1991) 49-59.
: . . 16.2.4-5 . History of Macedonia , 188.
755

, .
History of Macedonia , 208 .. ,
220
.
( 357 356 ..),

,
, 756.

. :
, .
.
757 (=),

.
,
758.
, ,
, 357/6 ..
, ,

. ,
, ,
. ,
(9.2.3) ,
.
( , )
Heckel , ,
:
759. ,
,
. ,
350.
, . History of Macedonia ,
210 .. HESKEL 1997, 178 .. NIEBERGALL 2004, 143 ..
756

, . M.B. HATZOPOULOS, The Oleveni Inscription
and the Dates of Philip IIs Reign, W.L. ADAMS & E. BORZA (.), Philip II, Alexander the Great and
the Macedonian Heritage, Washington 1982, 21-42.
757
. 1.4.3.
758
- , . NATOLI 2004, 32 ..,

.
759
, . Iustin. 11.2.3. .
BERVE 1926, II, 199-200 . 411, . ( ).
W. HECKEL, Philip II, Kleopatra, and Karanos RFil
207 (1979) 385-93 ( HECKEL 1997, 82. . R.K.
221
.

,
.
,
:
.
331 .. 760.
.
,
.
.
,
761. o
,
.

,
.

. 4 .
.. ,
370
.
358 ..,
762. ,
.
, , ,

UNZ, Alexanders Brothers ?, JHS 105 (1985) 171-4 173 .7.

(fr.5 Mller FGH = . 557b-e), . . THOMPSON, Satyrus the Peripatetic and the Marriages of Philip II,
JHS 104 (1984) 116-126.
760
BERVE 1926, II, 200-201 . 412, . . . W. HECKEL, Whos Who in the Age of Alexander
the Great, Malden MA 2006, . Caranus (2), 78. , Mari
(7.1.12)
(8.6.2), , . 105 ..,
: .
MARI 2002, 160-1 . 3 HATZOPOULOS 1996, I, 169 .6. (
, . KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, 9-10).
761
. 2.99 Plinius, Natur. Hist. 4.35.4.
762
. : N.G.L. HAMMOND, The Battle Between Philip
and Bardylis, Antichthon 23 (1989) 1-9.
222
.
763. ,
,
764.
,
.
, ,
. ,
, (
),
,
.
, ,
, , ,
, ,
,
.

4 . ..
( ) .

( ),

.
25
. ,

.
.
, ,
. ,
,
.
763
BERVE 1926, II, 313 .627, . , 336 .. .
764
. ., FGrHist 124 F27.
223
.
.5.

.
,
.

, 765,
.
(40 [], 41 [], 47
[])766,
. Parke &
Wormell
:
767.
, ,
( ), ( ) (
) .
,
,
768.
()769.
765
. P.
FAKLARIS, Aegae: Determening the Site of the First Capital of Macedonians, AJA 98 (1994) 609-16 (
613-4).
766
. PARKE & WORMELL 1956, .2, 92-93 .225 (), 226 () 227 (),
FONTENROSE 1978, 374-5 L50-1.
History of Macedonia , 7 ..
KAPETANOPOULOS 2008. . 1987-8 , , 2002, 83
..
767
PARKE & WORMELL 1956, .1, 63-64. . FONTENROSE 1978, 70 .. 137 .. (
). .
DOUGHERTY 1993, 45 .. 2002, 81 .. ( 88 ..).
768
: F. VIAN, Les Origines de Thbes. Cadmos et les Spartes,
1963, 76 .. HARDER 1985, 174-5 . , . 2002,
141 .. BROWN 2002, 315-6.
769
1987-8, 130-1. . FONTENROSE 1978, 374-5 L50-1 HARDER 1985, 175:
The association of goats with Aigai is obviously based on popular etymology, which linked the place-name with
goats.
.

. . 2009.
, (
)
( ). -, . R.L.
FOWLER, - in Early Grek Language and Myth, Phoenix 42 (1988) 99-102.
224
.
, ,
. ,
(
)770.
, Parke & Wormell771,

Hammond ,
,
, ,

.

:

.
.
772.
. ,
, ,
( ).
,
,
, 773.
.
(
),
.

.

: .
770
1987-8, 131.
771
PARKE & WORMELL 1956, .1, 64.
772
, , Hammond, History of
Macedonia , 7-8.
773
KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, 14 .., 19 ..
225
.
,

; ,

. ,
,
. ,
, . ,
, ,
,
.
,
,
774.
,

()
.
,
.
,
,

.

775 ,
,
.
. ,

, .
774
CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 67-8. . MARI 2002, 22 63-4.
775
PARKE & WORMELL 1956 .1, 63-64. 1987-8, 131.
FONTENROSE 1978, 375, HAMMOND
: History of Macedonia , 9 .2.
226
.

:
sti krtoj basleion gauoj Thmendaisi
gahj ploutofroio ddwsi gr agocoj Zej.
,
776. ,
777.
,
778.

, , 779.
,
-.

.
,
. , ,
780. , Hammond,
,
phgj Àlikmonoj
781.
, .
, , ,
:
(Emathia),
(7.1.7-12). ,
,
, .

,
776
FONTENROSE 1978, 172-3.
777
nqa d' n rgikrwtaj dVj ciondeaj agaj / enhqntaj pnJ, kenhj cqonj n dapdoisi / qe
qeoj makressi ka stu ktze plhoj.
778
, . History of Macedonia , 8 .4.
779
KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, 23.
780
PARKE & WORMELL 1956, .1, 63 FONTENROSE 1978,
374. KAPETANOPOULOS 2008, 19 ..
781
History of Macedonia , 9 .1.
227
.
. , (
, ) . Hammond

782.
.
,
. ,
( )
.

, 5 . ..783
,
.
, , .
,
,
. ,
,
,
.
,
,
784.

, .
,
( ).
,

. , ,
,
().
782
.., 15.
783
.5.22.
784
, , ,
,
.
228
.
5 . ..,
470 .. Head

,
785. , , O. Picard, C. Lorber
, :
.
,
.
, ,
. ,
,
.
. , ,
( )
786.
(
) ,
,
(.14.1)787.
,
788.

( )
,
785
Gaebler
: AMNG III/2, 18 .. . V,21-32.
,
(!). , (
) : . SVORONOS 1919, 5-6.
HAMMOND 1983, 248 251
, 478 ..

( ).
.
786
. O. PICARD, Les monnaies au bouc attribues
Aigai, BumParis 50/6 (1995) 1071-5 2000, passim ( 37-9) C. LORBER,
The Goats of Aigai, S. MANI HURTER & C. ARNOLD-BIUCCHI (.), Pour Denyse. Divertissements
Numismatiques, 2000, 113-133 .14 S. PSOMA, Les boucs de la Grce du Nord. Problmes
dattribution, RNum 159/6 (2003) 227-242 .
787
SGN Alpha Bank, .19-20.
. 2000, passim.
( ) 2009, passim.
788
. 2000, 39 41-2.
229
.
789. ,

,
( 480/79)
(.14.1 )790.

, ,
(.14.1 )791. ,
5 .,
.

.

(.16.2).
792.
Hammond
,
793. ,

-
794.
795.
, ,
. ,
. ,
(.14.2),

,
789
.., 41 .
790
.., 41-42 .1.
791
: . AMNG III/2, . XXVIII.19-22 25
( ) .. 10 (). . SGN Alpha Bank, .45-7 73-4 ( )
.135-7 ().
792
. 2009.
793
HAMMOND 1983, 251. ,
,
2000, 41-2 .12,
.
( ) .
794
HAMMOND 1983, 253.
795
. . , [..
..], 2001.
230
.

796. , .
, .

.
,

. ,

, 5 . ..

, ,

. ,
.
( ),
. ,

. ,
(.14.3)
797
798.

.
,
799.
,
,
(.14.4)800. Westermark,
801, ,
796
2009, 179.
797
.. SNG Alpha Bank, .81 ( ) .138 .. ( ).
. S. PSOMA, Monnaies de poids rduit d Alexandre I et de
Perdikkas II de Macdoine, ZPE 128 (1999) 273-82 ( 277 ..).
798
. 2002, 30 ..
799
..
800
.. SNG Alpha Bank, .140 ..
801
WESTERMARK 1994. . , The Staters of Archelaus. A Die Study M. PRICE, A.
BURNETT & R. BLAND (.), Essays in Honour of R. Carson and K. Jenkins, 1993, 17-30
.
231
.
,
802. , ,
.

. (
5 .),
:
, .
,
, ,
803.
,

, , Hammond 804.
, ,
, ,
. , Lippold

. . .
,
, ()
.
:
805.
. ,
, :

.
.
.
802
. PSOMA 2001, 200 .104 2002, 30 .. C.M. KRAAY, Archaic and
Classical Greek Coins, 1976, 144,
. . GREENWALT 1994, 129-30 ( Greenwalt, ,
).
803
: SNG Alpha Bank, .265-8.
804
HAMMOND, 1983, 256-7 . , . . ,
[. . . . , .121], 1992, 53 .
[. ].
805
Lippold , .
.114-5. , . G ,4.1096.
232
.
O d ( , , ) pikmenoi j llhn gn tj
Makedonhj okhsan plaj tn kpwn tn legomnwn enai Mdew to Gordew, n
tosi fetai atmata da, n kaston con xkonta flla, dm te perfronta
tn llwn n totoisi ka Silhnj tosi kpoisi lw, j lgetai p Makednwn
pr d tn kpwn roj ketai Brmion onoma, baton p ceimnoj. 'Enqeten d
rmmenoi j tathn scon, katestrfonto ka tn llhn Makedonhn 806.

,
5 . ..
.
,
:
,
807.
(7.73.1 8.138.3) ,
( , , )
(j lgetai p Makednwn,
j Makednej lgousi).

.
. ,

.
,
. ,
. ,

.
806
8.138-139. . : MACAN 1908, 577 .. POWELL 1970, 149-50 HOW & WELLS,
1975, 284 BOWIE 2007, 227-8.
807
7.73 H. 1993, 51.
233
.
. ,
. ,
,
.
,

808.
:
1.
,
2. ,
3. .

, .
.1.
5 . ..
. :
.
,
(.15.1-5)809.
,
6 .
(.15.1)810.
. ,
, ,
( ). ,
808
. ,
,
.
809
. LIMC VIII (1997) Suppl. . Midas, 846-850 [Miller]
. ROLLER 1983 1984. . M.
PIPILI, Laconian Iconography of the Sixth Century B.C. [Oxford Univ. Committee for Archaeology, Monograph
12], 1987, 38-9, DE VRIES 2000.
810
, Antikesammlungen .3151. ABV 79 Para 30 Add2 22. . LIMC VIII Suppl. . Midas,
848 .21 [Miller].
234
.
,
.
.
811.
(
) ,
812.
, .
,
(.15.2)813.
: .
, .

.
.
, 560 ..
-
.
,

,
, ,
.
6 . ..
,
,
.
814.
,
, 815.
811
, ,
(;).
812
LIMC VIII (1997) Suppl. . Midas, 850 [Miller]. , DE VRIES 2000, 348 .25
.
813
useo Nazionale di Villa Giulia .57231. LIMC VIII Suppl. . Midas, 847 .7 [Miller]. .
ROLLER 1984, 260-1 .1.
814
, FGrHist 332 F 4, , FGrHist
115 F 75a, . .1.2.13 1.4.5.
815
ROLLER 1984, 262.
235
.
/ 816.
, 5 . ..

(.15.5)817. ,
818,
819.
,
4 .,
. , 820.

/ .

;
.
.
,
,
, .

, ( 52-53)821,
.
.
,
, .
, ( )
.
.
816
DE VRIES 2000, 349.
817
LIMC VIII (1997) Suppl. . Midas, 850-1 [Miller]. . M.C. MILLER, Midas as the
Great King, AntK 31 (1988) 79-89 . , DE VRIES 2000, 349-50
F. XYDAS, Represetnations of Persians in Greek Attic Vase Painting: The Frontal Face of a Foreigner,
Penn History Review 2003, 73-4.
818
, 1.2.13.
819
1.4.5.
820
. - 2007, 138 2001, 239-241.
, . MUNN 2006, 71-2.
821
, . 1 , FGrHist 115 F 74-75. M. Miller (LIMC VIII Suppl. . Midas, 846)
VASSILEVA 1997, 13,
, . , FGrHist 332 F 3,
, ,
.
236
.

822.
(
),

.
, , t per Silhno to fanntoj n
823
Makedonv ,
, .
,
,
.
,
824. ,
,

5 . ..

:
, .

, ,
.
,
,
.
, , ,
825. .

(54). ,
, , , ,
:
822
BROWN 2002, 51.
823
FGrHist 115 F74b. : ...j Seilhnj per t
Brmion roj Mdou basileontoj fqh.
824
. HUBBURD 1975, 55 2007, 354.
825
FGrHist 115 F 74c. . FOWLER 1994, 214 ..
237
.
,
; ,
.
. ,
, ,
, , ,
.826

827.
M.D. Usher,

828.
. ,
, , ,
( )
, ,
(F157 Maehler)829.
, , Davies,
(, , , , )
830.
, , .
,
, ,
.
.
826
. fr.44 Rose. . HUBBURD 1975 DAVIES
2004. . USHER 2002.
827
ROLLER 1983, 307 .62,
,

.
828
USHER 2002, 211-2.
829
,
HUBBARD 1975, 59 . USHER 2002, 209 .., DAVIES 2004, 682-3
.2. . 215a-222d, ,
,
: . HUBBARD 1975, 56 ROLLER 1983, 307 USHER 2002.

. ,
, . . 3.58.
830
DAVIES 2004, 686 .., 690-1.
238
.
, 831.
.

. ,
.
. ,
, (F44 Rose): t
pot sti t bltiston toj nqrpoij ka t t pntwn arettaton ;

832.
, ,
.
833,
834.
, Davies835
,
. ,
. , , ,
, ,
836.
.2. .
,

, .
.
831
, . .
. 2.5.2 2.4.2, . ,
, 4.561 ..
832
, . 1 Ovid. Metam. 11.92 ustin. Epit. 11.14.
833
. ROLLER 1983, 309 .. . VASSILEVA 1997, 16 .. 2001. ,
. MUNN 2006, 68.
834
2006, 72.
835
G. LUCK, Knig Midas und die orphischen Mysterien,
J. BIBAUW (.) Hommages Marcel Renard [Coll. Latomus 102], 1969, 470-77 DAVIES 2004,
69-70.
836
MUNN 2006, 69, : To each of these legends (
), however, there is an outcome that renders this enviable man pitiful.
239
.
,
,
.
(55) 837.
, 838.
,
.
, .

.
, , ,
(56)839.
:
.
,
100 840.

. ,
() .

. , (
) .
841 842.
, ,
843, .
Carrington ,
844.
845.
. ,
837
, FGrHist 124 F 54.
838
O. DAVIES, Ancient Mines in Ancient
Macedonia, JRoyalAnthrInst 62 (1932) 147.
839
, fr. 74.11-13 Gow & Scholfield.
840
, . . 6.6.4. . GOW & SCHOLFIELD 1953, 211
, HUXLEY 1972, 312-313.
, .
841
F33 van Groningen.
842
, 1397 ..
843
7 .25.
844
CARRINGTON 1977, 119.
845
FGrHist 4 F74.
240
.
,
846.
, ,
()
ka di t m pol xallttein lllwn
katrouj847.
848, Jacoby
.
, , ,
849.
, .
, , .
, , 460 ..
() .
,

, 850.
,
, Drews851.

5 ., 852.
846
. BNP . Mysia [. Schwertheim]. Schwertheim
, 8 . .., , ,
.
847
12.4.4. . . 7.3.2.
CARRINGTON 1977 DREWS 1993.
848
FGrHist 4 F 17.
849
. Jacoby FGrHist 4 T 1.
850
, FGrHist 765 F 14-5.
851
DREWS 1993.
CARRINGTON 1977, 120 ..,
.
852
DREWS 1993, 15: the Phrygian migration from Europe was not something passed down in Greek or
Phrygian legend, but was constructed in the fifth century B.C. in an attempt to reconcile conflicting legends about
King Midas Drews , ,
. , . ,
, ,
,
.
, 8 . .. ,
,
. ,
. ,
1700 ..
241
.
,
, Drews
853. communis opinio

854.
,
855.
,
,
, .
( , -
, 856) -
.
,
. 857. ,

(
:
(DREWS 1993, passim 18 ..).
853
. FINKELBERG 2005, 31 .23 . MUSCARELLA 1995, 94 M.
VASSILEVA, Further Considerations on the Cult of Kybele, AnSt 51 (2001) 51.
854
MUSCARELLA 1995, 94. /
, (. Gordion 4, 134),
Hammond (History of Macedonia , 302 .., 317 .. 407 ..),
. ,
. N.G.L HAMMOND, Migrations and Invasions in Greece and Adjacent Areas, Parke
Ridge NJ 1976, 136 ..
855
- .
. , 48. ,
PETROVA, 1997,159-166, 162 ..
. 1997 (95-106 99 ..) 1999. Pajakowsky
- ,
: W. PAJAKOWSKY, /Idonia (=Bryges). Ein
Studium aus dem Bereich der historischen Geographie Illyriens, Pulpudeva. Semaines Philippopolitaines de
lhistoire et de la culture Thrace 3, 1980, 269-295 Frygowie na Pwyspie Bakakim (Phrygians on the
Balkan Peninsula), Eos 67 (1980) 189-214 ( ) Die Herkunft der Poner.
Geshichte und Forschungsstand, Forschungsperspektiven, Eos 72 (1984) 59-74.
856
. 2008, 34-5.
, ( 7.7.9), ,
(7.30.2).
: . History of Macedonia , 414.
857
. ,
: PAPAZOGLOU 1977 ,
Structures ethniques et sociales dans des rgions centrales des Balkans a lumire des tudes onomastiques,
Actes VIIe Congres international depigraphie grecques et latine, Constanza 1977, 1979, 153-169.

. TATAKI, Ancient Beroea. Prosopography and Society [ 8], 1988, passim
357-8,369-70, 400 .. . 1, passim. Papazoglou M.
HATZOPOULOS, Lhistoire par les noms in Macedonia S. HORNBLOWER & E. MATTHEWS (.)
Greek Personal Names. Their Value as Evidence [Proc. of the Brit. Acad. 104], 2000, 99-117 (
100-2)
242
.
)
858.

. -, Boardman,

859.
Petrova860. ,
G. Sams, ,
,
, 861. O Sams
, ,
,
862.

Muscarella 863. , , .
-, ,
864. ,
, , ,
, .
858

, . A. PANAYOTOU, La langue des inscriptions grecques de Macdoine, . ., Nancy 1990,
. 1 Introduction, 134 .2, Phonetique et Phonologie, 330 .. ( .377).
, , .
, ,
3 (1992-3), 5-30 (
, .28-9). . C. BRIXHE & A. PANAYOTOU, Le macedoine, Langues induropennes,
1994, 205-220 ( 216 ..) C. BRIXHE, Un nouveau champ de la dialectologie grecque: la
macdonien Kata Dialekton. Atti del 3. colloquio internationale di Dialettologia greca, [A.I.O.N. 19 (1997)],
1999, 59-60.
L. DUBOIS Une tablette de malediction de Pella: sagit il du premier texte
macdonien?, REG 108 (1995) 190-7. . M. HATZOPOULOS, Le
macedonien nouvelles donnees et theories nouvelles, VI, 225-239. .
2006, 35-51 2008, 597 ..
859
- 2007, 134 J. BOARDMAN, (. .
), 1996, 297-8.
860
PETROVA 1997, 49 .1 -3.
10 . ..,
( 9 . ..),
Petrova.
861
. Gordion 4, 134-5: Although Phrygian painting thus may contain both Balkan and Greek elements, the
immediate tradition to which it belongs, and from which it very likely received its principal impetus, is a koine
of painted pottery that extended from Central Anatolia into North Syria.
862
.., 53 176 ( ) 21 (
).
863
MUSCARELLA 1995, 94 passim.
864
- 2007, 133-4. . 2001, 74 (
).
, . A. , ,
. [ .6], 1997, 407-417.
243
.

865.

.
. ,
,
866,
/
,
,
.
III.3.

.
5 . ,
, ,
867. , :
. ,
. ;
:

.
865
, A. ,
, 111-124,
. . , , ,
125-132. .131 : ,

, ,
. , , ,
.
.
. 2008, 83
.. . . , ,
, 229-246 Leukoptra, 28-32 passim.
866
, ,
. ., , . 6.45 7.185 . 7.7.8 .. . .
867

. , 2007, 350 .40, :

.
VASSILEVA 2007.
244
.
,
.
( ).
, , ,
. ,
.
llhn gn tj Makedonhj.
.
.
,
.
. , ,
,
. , Bowie,
,
.
868

, 869.

. ,
870.
,
, katestrfonto ka tn llhn
Makedonhn. ()
,
( ) ,
. , ,
(
) - ( -) ,

.
868
. . 9.116 ..
869
, FGrHist 115 F75c.
870
. 2.2.
Ashmolean Museum: . I. GRAEKOS, Between Sky and Earth in
Ancient Macedonia War and Hunting: The World of the Macedonian King and His Companions, A.
KOTTARIDI & S. WALKER (.), From Herakles to Alexander the Great. Treasures from the Royal Capital of
Macedon, a Hellenic Kingdom in the Age of Democracy, 2011.
245
.
,
/
. , ,
,
( 47-48). o
871
.
,
, ,
.
872, .
,
(
) , ,
,
/
.
,
;
, ;

873,
,
.
. ,
.
874. ,
7 . ..
,
,
871
, . VASSILEVA 2007, 775.
872
: (.
571-2) - -
. . MUNN 2006, passim 99
..
873
. 6.45.3-4 7.185
874
. 2.99.
246
.
, 2 ..875 (
) ,
876. ,

877.
, . ,
. ,
,
. ,
,
,
.
.
,
, (5.13),
6 . .. ,
878,
879 5 . 880.
,
881
875
7 1100 8
, . M. VOIGT & R. HENRICKSON, Formation of the Phrygian State: The Early Iron
Age at Gordion, AnSt 50 (2000) 42 ..
. M. VOIGT, Old Problems and New Solutions. Recent Excavations at
Gordion, L. KEALHOFER (.), The Archaeology of Midas and the Phrygians. Recent Work at Godrion,
PA 2005, 22-35, 28 ..
DREWS 1993, 9 .1.
876
. History of Macedonia , 412 - 2007, 135.
, . PETROVA 1997-
, . MUSCARELLA 1995, 94-5.
877
()
2007, 353 . 40, ( )
. ,
,
, .
,
,
.
878
7 .38. ( 5 . ..)
(
, ): FGrHist 332 F3 BNJ 332 F3 .
879
. , ,
, . 2.114 ..
880
. . HALL, When did the Trojans Turn into Phrygians? Alcaeus 42.15, ZPE 73 (1988) 15-18.
881
2000, 472,
, . 2006,
61.
247
.
, 882
883. , . ,
, ,
884.
, .

,
.
,
( )
.

.
,
(,
, ). 6 . ..
, ,
.
,
.

. 500
..885
, , ,
, ,
, , 886.
882
. ML II.2. . Mygdon (3), 3301 [Tmpel].
883
FGrHist 70 F104.
884
7.3.2 CARRINGTON 1977, 118-9.
885
5 . ..
: FGrHist 4 F31. , FGrHist
45 F7.
, 1.45.4 ..

46 . 5 .,
,
: . AMNG III/2, 20-21, .V 33.
886
,
, . . 4.120.1 , . 13 7 .25.
: G.F. HILL, Greek Coins Acquired by the British Museum,
NumChron 1926, 120-22 ( ) AMNG
III/2, 108-9, . 5 7, 11-15, LIMC VII (1994) . Protesilaos, 555 .4 -6 [Canciani].
. BABELON 1951 VERMEULE 1992 SNCHEZ JIMNEZ 1992.
248
.
,
.
887,
.
, 5 . .., ,
888.

.

,
,

.
, ,
,
.

, 889.

:
, ,
, ,
, 5
4 . .. ,
, . L. LACROIX, propos de quelques hros de la lgende troyenne selon le
tmoignage des monnaies grecques M. AMANDRY & S. HURTER (.), Travaux de numismatique
grecque offerts a Georges Le Rider, 1999, 207-214.
887
,
: . CARRINGTON 1977, 119
.6.
888
7 . ..
MUNN 2006, 106 ..
889
VASSILEVA 2007, 779 : The inclusion of Midas could possibly refer to the
Phrygian allies of the Trojans in the Iliad, although his name was not mentioned by Homer.
, (
) ,
. , ,

. , ,
,
. ,
, .
,
= .

. ,
,
.
249
.
, ,
,
, ,
.
III.4.
,
6 . ..
. .

.

. , Drews,
, 8 .
.., ,
890.

.
5 . ..,
.
.
,

.

, .

.

, ,
890
DREWS 1993, 20 .. . MUNN 2006, 68. ,
, ,
, . .
250
.
. ,
. ,

(
).
,
891.

.
892.

.

. 893.
,
894. ,
895
,
891
, FGrHist 135/6 F 4. Jacoby
, ,
. ,
:
. 2.3.2-6 Iustin. Epit. 11.7. 5-14 . . 18.1 .. Curtius 3.1.11. . ,
. 13.1. ,
FGrHist 139 F 7 , Jacoby
.
FREDRICKSMAYER 1961, . L. ROLLER,
Midas and the Gordian knot, ClAnt 3 (1984) 256-271
. B. BURKE, The Anatolian Origins of the Gordian Knot,
GrRomByzSt 42 (2001) 255-62. ,
M. VASSILEVA, King Midas and the Gordion Knot, Thracia 15 (2003) 371-382.
892
. . 2.12.
893
. . 7.4. ,
. . .
. , .
, . .
, 7-8 2003, 2004, 237-245
. , . , . & . 2009, ,
, 20 , 17-30 (18-19 ).
. History of Macedonia , 410-11. .
2007, 352 .36 .
894
Plinius, Hist. Natur. 31.30.
895
, . .3.18 = , FGrHist 115 F 75c
251
.
896. Fredicksmayer ,
,
897. , .
,
,
(.15.6)898.
, , , ,
.
, ,
.
14
,
.
,
Fredricksmayer, :
There can be no reasonable doubt, however, that Alexander came to Gordium already
knowing a Macedonian tradition about the migration of Midas and the Brigians from
Macedonia to Phrygia, and at Gordium, we may be sure, he concluded that the wagon which
Midas dedicated to Zeus Basileus had served him on his journey from Macedonia 899.
,
, ,
.
,
, ,
, .
,

896
. FGrHist 115 F 75 b = Serv. Comm. in Verg. Buc.6.13.
HUBBURD 1975.
897
FRIEDRICKSMAYER 1961, 163. Friedricksmayer MUNN 2006, 72.
898
. . ,
, 1965, 39 .., 1966, 30 .., 1968 65 ..
. & . ,
, 4 (1990) 121-5. .
STEFANI 1991. ,
, . . , 2006,
().
899
FREDRICKSMAYER 1961, 165.
252
.
900. , ,
,

,
901.
IV. ;
, , ,
,
902.
(=)
.
,
903.
Badian904, ,
905
906.
, ,
, ,
Argeus.
, , ,
907.
,
900

. . 1.14.
901
, . MUNN 2006, 72 83 ..
, Alexander, the Gordian Knot, and the Kingship of Midas T. HOWE & J. REAMES
(.), Macedonian Legacies: Studies in Ancient Macedonian History and Culture in Honor of Eugene N. Borza,
Claremont 2008, 107 .. Munn Friedricksmayer,

. ,
, ,
.
.
,
, ,
,
.
902
. 8.138 . 2.99. . SPRAWSKI 2010, 130.
903
. 7 .11 20 . 7.8.9 . .333 . . . .
904
BADIAN 1982, 45 .10. . History of Macedonia , 431 .. History of Macedonia , 26 ..
905
. .333.
906
. . . .
907
.8.139.
253
.
. (44), (
) 908, ,
(46), 30 909.
,
.

:

910.
,
. , ,
, ,

911.
,
,
:

,

.
Greenwalt :
The passages from Polyaenus and Justin are reinforcing in their portrayal of Argaeus as a
founder of religious rites with political ramifications for the Macedonian royal house and all
of its subjects. Although it is impossible to prove that the early Argaeus was actually
responsible for the foundation of these religious customs, it seems clear that later
912
Macedonians thought he was .
908
., POxy 2565.
909
Euseb. Chron. . 227 Schne .
910
. BORZA 1990, 296-7 . Hammond
(History of Macedonia , 175-6)
392-1 .. : J. HESKEL, Philipp II and Argaios. A Pretenders Story, Transitions to
Empire, 36-56, .
911
. GREENWALT 1987, 53.
912
GREENWALT 1987, 52.
254
.

.
,
. ,
,
.

.
IV.1. ,
. , 913, ,
, .
, ,
. , ,
,
(39).

. ,

.
,
( ),
. 914.
, ,
,
,
. Hammond,
, , ,
4 . ..915
913
Iustin.7.2.2-4. . History of Macedonia , 12-3 GREENWALT 1987, 52. . Solin.
9.12.
914
Hammond (History of Macedonia , 12).
915
HAMMOND 1991, 497 502. . Jacoby, FGrHist 135/6
HECKEL 1980.
255
.

,

.
,
,
,
. ,
( ) ,

, . ,
,
,
. ,
,
.

.
,
, (57).
, ,
, ,
. ,
,
.
, , .
.
.
,916.
. ,
,
.
, ,
916
., . 4.1.
256
.
, 917.

918.

. , ,
, .

.
. ,
,
, 919.

( )
.
,
920.
.
.
. ,
.
, .
,
. ,
. ,
,
.
, . ,
917
F 503. -
. . . . . . . .
.
. HATZOPOULOS 1994, 75 BREMMER 1999, 185.

: . . 5.28.17.
918

. KALLRIS 1988, II, 210 ..
919
. GRAF 1984 . .
BREMMER 1999 DETIENNE 2007.
920
. HATZOPOULOS 1994, 71 .. ( 74 ..) .
BREMMER 1999, 185 ..
257
.
, .
, .
,
, ,
(.16.1-2)
921. , ,
,
922. , ,

,
. , ,

. ,
, ,
923.

, .
, ,
. , ,
( )924, ,
925.
:
Mimallnej: 'Eklqhsan kurwj a gunakej polemika gr par t mimesqai toj

ndraj toi di Makedonikn storan, tij ketai n toj Kallimcou.

, , Bremmer:
921
. 1, 155-7 .53-56 ( 3 . .). . HATZOPOULOS 1994, 64 ..
. ,
,
: 1, 127.
922
F. ZEITLIN, Playing the Other: Theater,
Theatricality, and the Feminine in the Greek Drama, J.J. Winkler & F. Zeitlin, (.) Nothing to Do With
Dionysus, Princeton 1990, 66. , . BREMMER 1999, 186-7.
923
KALLRIS 1988, 211 215 .3 HATZOPOULOS 1994, 73-4 79. GRAF 1984, 251 .43

, BREMMER 1999, 197 .28.
924
G.H. MACURDY, Klodones, Mimallones and Dionysus
Pseudanor, ClR 27 (1913) 191-2. =
.
925
. KALLRIS 1988, 212 .. 215.
258
.
The change of name seems to reflect the sequence of Macedonian female initiation. Until now
the girls had to train themselves in spinning but in the last stage of their initiation they had to
behave as males before becoming real females 926.

. , ,
, 927.

.
,
, . ,

, :

, , ,
928.
,
, .

. ,
,
, 929. ,
930.

.
.

.
,
926
BREMMER 1999, 186.
927
,
, , . SEAFORD 1988, passim
119-20 , CALAME 2001, 242 ..
928

, . CALAME 2001, 134 ..
.
929
. COHEN 2000,
106 .. , . HESSE 2007. .
: DETIENNE 2007.
930
. . .
259
.
,
status: ()
(), ,
().

, ,
. ,

,
.
, ,
.

,
. ,
, ,
Bremmer, The legends about girls/women in arms must have disappeared in the course of
the Archaic period.931
IV.2. / ;

,
.
,
932.

, ,
931
BREMMER 1999, 192.
,
. .
, ,
R.J. WEBER, The Taulantii and Pirustae in Livys Version of the Illyrian Settlement 167 B.C.: The
Roman Record of Illyria, C. DEROUX, Studies in Latin Literature and Roman History V [Coll. Latomus
206], 1989, 76,
, .
932
. . 131-2.
260
.
,
ka Argoj t n 'Orestev [qen o 'Argedai Makednej] 933.
2 . ..934 ,
.
24
: 12
.
, 11
935,
.
. ,
, .
,
.

: ,
936.
,
,
.

937.
:
Concerning the three brothers themselves ( , ),

already in Antiquity it had been thought that they had not had to come the whole way from the
Peloponnesian Argolid, but that they hailed from Argos in Orestis, hence the name Argeadai
given to the clan under the leadership of which the conquest of Lower Macedonia was
938
accomplished .
933
. . 333.
934
, . BNP . Appianus [D. Magnino] .
935
: P. GOUKOWSKY (.),
Appien. Histoire romaine. 6, Livre XII. Le livre Syrieque [Coll. de Univ. de France], 2007.
936
ka t n t 'IonJ legmenon oksai Diomdhn lmenon.
937
.
1957-8, 66 .1.
938
HATZOPOULOS 2003, 215-216. EDSON 1970, 20-21 BORZA
1982, 8 .4 . . 1990, 78 ..
261
.
, ,
Hammond.
.
.
.
,
939.
, ,
.
, ,
,
[]
( -).

, , ,
940.
,
.
,
;
.
:
acontej basilesi Makednej 'ArgedVsin,

mn koiranwn gaqn ka pma Flippoj.
toi mn prteroj plesin laos t' naktaj
qsei d' plteroj timn p psan lssei,
dmhqej speroisin p' ndrsin oij te.941
939
. History of Macedonia , 431-2 History of Macedonia , 26 ..
CAH III.3, 283. - 1987, 713-714,
.
Hammond LE BOHEC-BOUHET 2002, 42,
, ,
,
.
940
, 54 [].
1957-8, 117 DASCALAKIS 1970, 160 ..
941
. 7.8.7 ., . 2.1.3 . ., Oracula, 211
262
.
.
.
,
197 ..
. ,
.
,
.
.
, ,

942.
, .
. ,
,
.

.
(2.99), .

,
8.138. , ,
, ,
.
,

.
943.
,
.
942
. 7 . 11 20
943
J. BOUSQUET, La stle des Kytniens au Lton de Xanthos, REA 101 (1988) 12-53 SEG 38 .1476.
( )
, . A. ERSKINE 2003, Distant
Cousins and International Relations: Syngeneia in the Hellenistic World, The Idea of European Community
in History, 205-216.
263
.
.

,
, ,
, :

,
.

.

. ,
,
Hammond, 944.

945.
,
, .
,
, .
,
, p 'Argou to Makednoj, f' o 'Argedai, :
[] , ,
,
.

. ,

. , ,
, , ,
944
HATZOPOULOS 2003, 218.
945
, .
HUTTNER 1997, 124 .. .
264
.
. /,
, ,
946.

.
,
.
. ,

.
, ,
,
Chevutschi947.
948.
, ( ,
)
949.
946
E. KAPETANOPOULOS [www.history.ccsu.edu/elias/elias.htm, (Makedon
Eponymos, 19)] -,
.
:
.
,
.
947
1957-8, 64 .. ( DASCALAKIS 1970, 158-9) , CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, 77-78.
948
. History of Macedonia , 3-4.
(sic) , ,
. , , 1989, 15-22.
- .
,
. ,
,
, .

- . ,
-,
. ,

, .
949

5 . .. ,
. , ,
.
,
: . . , .
, , 393-408.
. AMNG III/2, 150 . 11-3 . VIII.23, 29-30 ( ) 153-4 . 1-2, .
XXVIII. 38-9 ( ) SNG Alpha Bank, 75-6 85 ..
265
.

950. ,
,
. ,
.
.
,
951
, ,
(.18.2)952.
,

953.
950
... . . ,
, 7 .11 ,

6 . .. .
.
. ,

6 . .. . ,

4 . ..,
. ,
.
.
951
. 2.6.1: ti 'Argewn mn Mallwta poikoi san, atj d p' Argouj tn `Hrakleidn enai
xou.
952
. 1984, 165 .133-4. .
2004, 123 .. BADIAN 1982, 45 .11.
, ,
. ,
, : M.B. HATZOPOULOS, The Burial
of the Dead (at Vergina) or the Unending Controversy on the Identity of the Occupants of Tomb II, 9
(2008) 91-118.
953
. CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2, passim 81-2.
. N.G.L.
HAMMOND, The Philaids and the Chersonese, CQ n.s. 6 (1956) 113-129,
A. MLLER, Der Stammbaum der Philiaden. ber Funktionen der Genealogie bei den Griechen, M.
Flashar, H.-J. Gehrke E. Heinrich (.), Retrospektive. Konzepte von Vergangenheit in der griechisch-rmischen
Antike, 1996, 17-35, J. TZVETKOVA, Die thrakische Chersonese und die thrako-griechischen
Kontakte in der Zeit vor den Philaiden, Boreas 23 (2000-2001) 23-34.

6 . ..,
. ,
. . 1999, , VI, .I,
631-640. . , ,
. . , 7-8 2003,
2004, 86 ..,
, -20 , 143-154.
266
.

954.

, ,
, ,
.
,
955. ,
, . ,
.
Greenwalt ,
,
956.

957.
IV.3.

5 . .. .

958.

959,
954
ROSEN 1978, 10.
955
. HUTTNER 1997, 124 .. (), 172 .. () 240 .. ().
(IG X 2.1,16.7) 3 . ..
.

. .
(
): 9, 24 C Dindorf.
956
GREENWALT 1987.
957
.., 53.
958
. HUTTNER 1997.
959
. NILSSON 1951, 99 .. ROSEN 1978 BADIAN 1982 BORZA 1982
1990, 82-3, .
267
.
:
:
,
, ,
960
.

.
961. Hammond,

,
, 962.

,
. ,
, ,
, .
(
) :

,
( ) . ,

(,
..),
,

963.
, (
) 964, ,
965.
960
2006, 54 .87 . . SVERKOS 2007, 28-9.
961
. 5.22.2 Solin. 7.2.14.
962
History of Macedonia , 4
963
GREENWALT 1985.
964
BADIAN 1982 BORZA 1982.
965
.
268
.
,
,

.
. 5 .
966.
967.

:
,
968.

.
,
: ,
969 ,
,

.970
966
. 1.7.9.
967
.., 4.10.14.
968
. SOURVINOU-INWOOD 2005, 32-33. : W. BURKERT
1995, Lydia Between East and West or How to Date the Trojan War: A Study in Herodotus, J. B. CARTER
& S.P. MORRIS, The Ages of Homer: A Tribute to Emily Towsend Vermeule, Austin 1995, 142 144-5.
Burkert ,

.
969
, . -
2007.
970
.
.
J.R. ELLIS, Population-Transplants by Philip II, 9 (1969), 9-17 W.L. ADAMS
2007, The Frontier Policy of Philip II, VII, 283-291. .
PAPAZOGLOU 1988, 259 .. GIRTZY 2001, 181 .. ,
,
: . , G.
MITREV, Civitas Heracleotarum. Heracleia Sintica or the Ancient City at the Cillage of Rupite (Bulgaria), ZPE
145 (2003) 263-272 C. LEPELLEY, Une inscription dHeracleia Sintica (Macdoine) rcement dcouverte,
rlvant un rescrit de lemperor Galre restituant ses drots la cit, ZPE 146 (2004) 221-231.
. ,
,
4 . .. ,
, 430 ..:
.. , , .. , . & .
(.), , 14-15 2010,
, , ( ). , L.
GOUNAROPOULOU & M. HATZOPOULOS 1985, Les milliaires de la Voie Egnattiene entre Hracle des
Lyncestes et Thessalonique [ 1], Athenes, 62-71, , ,
, , . . ..
269
.
,
(
) .
(.17 )
.
( 420-10 ..)
.
.

.

.
(.17 )

4 . ..971
, , ,
:
972, ,
. , o
, :
, , ,
,
,

973.
, ( -)
, . 24-25
2001, 2008, 237-53.
.
971
. GREENWALT 1994.
. HAMMOND 1983, 252.
, . HUTTNER 1997, 67-8
ILIADOU 1998, 22 .. .
972
. BAEGE 1913, 184 .. : ILIADOU 1998, 76 ..
973
1984, 38 42. , SEG 46, 829.
.
: The Palace of Vergina Aigai and its Surroundings, I. NIELSEN (.), The Royal Palace
Institution in the First Millennium B.C.: Regional Development and Cultural Interchange Between East and West
[Monographs of the Danish Inst. of Athens .4], 2001, 201-13
, . (.) . ,
2006, 23-9 : , 21 (2007) 127-34
, .
270
.

, . 974.
19 .
, (.18.1).

, ,
:
.
,
,
.
.
,
975. ,
976.
,
, , , .
,
.
. ,
()
, ,
977.
.
978.
,
,
, 2011, 22-234. .
. .
,
, . . , 23 (2009) [ ].
, ,
,
, ,
: SVERKOS 2007, 27.
974
1977-80, 270-1 283-288.
975
. RE V.1 (1903) . Emathion (1) 2480-1 [Tmpel] GANTZ 1993, 418-9,
.
976
. BROMMER 1984, 46-7.
977
Iustin. 7.1.: Macedonia ante a nomine Emathionis regis, cuius prima uirtutis experimenta in illis locis extant,
Emathia cognominata est . ROBERT 1921, 527.
978
FGrHist 135/6 F13.
271
.
. Jacoby, ,

.
, ,
,
979. Jacoby
, 980.
.
,
. ,
,

. , .

.

,
.

.
,
.

.
979
. 2.5.11.
980
. Jacoby FGrHist 3 F16-17 F73.
, ,
C. LUETKE, Pherecydea (..), Gttingen 1893, 32 .. , . C.
ROBERT, De Apollodori Bibliotheca (..), 1873.
()
: . 2.5.11.
272
.
V.

.

.
, ,
.
.

.
, ,
,
,

. ,
,
, ,
, .
:
.
,
.

.
.
, ,
, ,
.
,
,

.
.
273
.

.

5 ., .
, ,
.
,
. ,
, ,

. ,
. ,
5 . ..,

,
, .
5 . ..
,
,
.
.

.

. , ,
,
,
.

. ,

. ,
, ,
.
274
.
,
,
.
, - ,

.

. ,
.

.

.
. 2 ,
.
;
,
,
.

.

.

.
,
, , .

.
, ,
.
275
.
,
.
, ,
,

.
,

.

.
.
.
.
, ,
. ,
,
,
.
,
.
1982 E. Borza
981:
The claim that the Macedonian royal house descended from Argive Greeks is based entirely
on a sigle event: Herodotos conversations in Macedonia, perhaps with Alexander I himself.
Because of the efforts of Herodotos and his successors, this bit of Macedonian royal
propaganda was transformed into one of the most contorted foundation fables of antiquity, and
recent efforts to make history of legend have produced nearly unfarthomable murk. In the end,
what may appear to be a national scholary process in sorting out and commenting upon the
encrusted myths of antiquity results only in accepting some legends over others. To deny all
such fables and attribute them to contemporary Macedonian propaganda may appear to be the
acme of minimalism. But given the historical milieu in which these tales were spawned and
then adorned, a denial of myth seems prudent. The Temenidai in Macedon must disappear
from history.
981
BORZA 1982, 12.
276
.
,
.
,

.
, ,
.
,
( Borza)
( ), .

.

,
.
Borza,
,
.
. , ,
, :
What is most important is not whether they ( ) founded the
Macedonian royal house but that at least some Macedonian kings wanted so desperately that
they should have982.

, ,

4 . .. .
982
.., 12-3.
277
.
:
.
Oti 'Hmaqa kaleto prteron nn Makedona. labe d tonoma toto p'

rcaou tinj tn gemnwn Makednoj. n d ka plij 'Hmaqa prj qalssV.
katecon d tn cran tathn 'Hpeirwtn tinej ka 'Illurin, t d pleston
Bottiaoi ka Qrkej o mn k Krthj, j fasi, t gnoj ntej, gemna contej
Bttwna, Qrvkn d Perej mn nmonto tn Pieran ka t per tn Olumpon,
Paonej d [t] per tn 'Axin potamn ka tn kaloumnhn di toto 'Amfaxtin,
'Hdwno d ka Bisltai tn loipn mcri Strumnoj n o mn at toto
proshgoreonto Bisltai, 'Hdwnn d' o mn Mugdnej o d Hdwnej o d Sqwnej.
totwn d pntwn o 'Argedai kalomenoi katsthsan krioi ka Calkidej o n
Ebov. plqon d ka Calkidej o n Ebov p tn tn Siqnwn ka sunkisan
pleij n at per trikonta, x n steron kballmenoi sunlqon ej man o
pleouj atn, ej tn Olunqon nomzonto d' o p Qrkhj Calkidej.

, ,
,
: , ,

983. ,
4 . ..,
.

,
. .
.
, ,
.

,
, 357 ..
983
7 .11.
278
.
, ,
:

:
Per mn on tj x rcj ktsewj tj craj, ka tn kaloumnwn 'Enna dn, ka

per tn Qhswj padwn, n 'Akmaj lgetai fernn p t gunaik laben tn
cran tathn, tte mn rmotte lgein ka rrqh j nedceto kribstata, nun d
swj ngkh suntmnein toj lgouj d n tn shmewn ok n toj rcaoij
mqoij, ll' f' mn gegenhmna, totwn pimnhsqsomai984.
437 ..
, .
,
.
, Gotteland,
985.
,
.
,
. ,
,

,
986. ,
,

987.
984
. . 31. -
, . P.J. RHODES, A History of the Classical
World, 478-323 B.C., 20102, 272 .. . History of Macedonia , passim
HESKEL 1997, passim NIEBERGAL 2004, passim.
985
GOTTELAND 2001, 299-300.
986
exemplum vitae
, . NILSSON 1951, 100 .. MARKLE 1976, 80 .. , . HUTTNER 1997, 79-85.
, . NATOLI 2004, 50 ..
987
. GOTTELAND 2001, 337 ..,
.

, . NILSSON 1951, 103-105.

.
279
.
, ,
/
988. 343/2 ..
989.

( ).
(
)
.
, , Huttner,
990.
: .
, .
, .
/.
, , . ,
.
, .
991,
. ,
, , ,
:
, ( )
, .

, , , .
() , ,
,
.
BICKERMANN & SIKUTRIS 1928.

, ,
. . F. PINA POLO & S. PANZRAM, Mito, historia y
propaganda politia: La carta de Espeusipo a Filipo II de Macedonia, Gerin 19 (2001) 355-390 (
.357 ) NATOLI 2004, , .19 31.
988
. . . 1 Natoli. . FGrHist 69 NATOLI 2004, 110.
989
: BICKERMANN & SIKUTRIS 1928, 29 ..
. MARKLE 1976, 92 .. NATOLI 2004, 30-31.
990
HUTTNER 1997, 73.
991
. ,
, . ,
.
280
.
, .
,
, .
,

, .

, , ,
. (. ),
. , ,
.
( ) 992.
,
,
.

, ,
. . ,
, ,
.
993.
994

. . 24
12 ,
.
,

995.
:
992
. . . 6-7 Natoli.
993
. 4.25 .. . 6.31 ..
994
, . RE Suppl.III (1918) .
Giganten, 661 .. [Wasser], RE XX .1 (1941) . Phlegra, 264-5 [Oberhummer]. . VIAN
1952, 189 .. .
995
. . 1.6.1: otoj ( ) d ka tj `Hlou baj x 'Eruqeaj lase. .
. . 4 .. 6.
281
.
,
, . , ,
. , ( )
, , 996.
997,
,

998. 999,
:
1000.
, .
1001.
,
, 1002.
,
.
1003,
.
, ,
.
996
. B. ANDRAE, Herakles und
Alkyoneus, JdI 77 (1962) 130-210. , LIMC I (1981) 558-564, . Alkyoneus [R. Olmos & L.J.
Balmaseda] BROMMER 1984, 69-70.
997
. VIAN 1952, 217-218. . Jacoby FGrHist 70 F34. , C. ROBERT,
Alkyoneus, Hermes 19 (1884) 480 1921, 512-13. Vian
4 . .., ,
.
, . 1.6.2.
998
. : E. SIMON, Pergamon und
Hesiod [Schriften zur antiken Mythologie 3], Mainz 1975, 22 .14 LIMC I (1981) . Alkyoneus, 562 .33 [R.
Olmos & L.J. Balmaseda]
999

, . CALAME 1985.
PMG 985 Page
, .
1000
. . 1.6.1.
1001
, . RE
Suppl. III (1918) . Herakles 955 [Gruppe] ( ) NATOLI 2004, 133 HENRY
2004, 85 .. . ABETE 2008, 117 ..
(-) .
1002
Servius Virgil. Georg. 4.386 .. ., Patrol. Graecae 38. 451, ,
( ) .
1003
: . . 2.5.9.
282
.
, (
) 1004.

,
1005.
,
, .
1006. ,
,
1007.
,
, 1008. ,
1004

, . 32 . . 115-27 .
: Servius, Comm. in Virgil. Georg. 4.390.
1005

ROBERT 1921, 565 ..

.
. ,
.
. , , 1952, 88 ..
TIVERIOS 2008, 45 .208. , . HENRY 2004, 3-4.
1006
. . 4.31.7. . . 2.6.3. , . 2, 424-
438. Tabula Albana, FGrHist 40 F1, ,
16.92.
PECHSTEIN 1998, 272, ,
, , .

. , .
4, 110 114 [. ]. ML V, . Syleus, 1620 [Kuhnert]. .
ROBERT 1921, 522 PECHSTEIN 1998, 275 .. (
).
1007
7.115. , . 17 (. BROWN 2002, 136
.. ),
( !) per t roj tj Qessalaj.
Plion.
. ,
,
9 ., .
. , ,
, .
9 , 10 . : . -
1991, , .
. , , 65-77. , .
2007, 8 . 1430, , 82-
83 (
... . ).
, , ,
, ,

.
1008
, , . F. BROMMER, Herakles und Syleus, JDI
59/60 (1944-5), 69-78 1984, 34-7. , LIMC VII (1994), 825-7, . Syleus [Oakley].
283
.
.
, ,
. ,
1009, ,
1010.

, . .
, ,

1011.

.
(
),
7 . ..

1012. ,

(
) (..
1009
. TIVERIOS 2008, 24-26 . Contra .
& . 2009, .
(1999-2005) , 20 , 239-
247. . , .
, 19 (2006) 41 .
. & . 2007, . ,
, VII, 252-274 ( ,
.268, . ,
).
1010
, . TIVERIOS 2008 .
1011
. TIVERIOS 2008, passim. , . 44 :
The myth of Syleus and Dikaios probably overlies or reflects Greeks clashes with the local people in their efforts
to settle in the area, which was renowned also for its wine. , . ( ) 2006.
ABETE 2008.
1012

: ,
, , , ,
( ) , , .
. ROBERT 1921, passim.
,
,
. : . .3/4, 70 .. . . 2.5.11. : . . 2.5.11 Hyg.
Fab. 56. : . . 2.5.10. : . . 2.5.9. :
. . 2.7.1 , . .14.255-6 2.677 (
), , .
. F43 West/Merkelbach, 55 .. ( , ).

, . ( ), 77.
284
.
, ) . ,
.
:
.
1013
, ,
,
, .

. Bickermann Sykutris,
,
, ,
. .
,
, .
,
,
,
() .
( ) .

1014.
,
,
. ,
,
1015. ,

.
, . ,

1016.
1013
Bronislav Malinowski. .,
, Magic, Science, and Religion and Other Essays ( R.
Redfield), 1948, passim 74 ..
1014
. BICKERMANN & SYKUTRIS 1928, 27 ..
. NATOLI 2004, 69 ..
, . ( ) 77-8.
1015
. . 4.37.4.
1016
. . 2.5.10 . 4.23.2 4.83.1.
285
.

, . , ,
, ,
, ,

1017.
6 . .. ,
- .
,
,

.

.
,
, :
. ,
,
. , ,
, ,
. ,

.
. ,

1018.
.
. .

. ,
, , .

. .
1017
. 5.43.1. . . . 10.18.6. , . MALKIN 1994, 192 ..
1018
. . 2.5.9. ,
, . Jacoby, FGrHist 4 F 94 197 bis.
286
.

.
. ,
. ,

.
,
.

.
( )
() , .
1019.
,
,
1020, .
, .

.
,
;
, ,
.
Nilsson 20 .,
(
) 1021. , (
)
, ,
,
, , ,
1022. / ,
, ,
1019
2008, 118-119 .262.
1020
, . SAKELLARIOU 1990, 150 ..
170 ..
1021
NILSSON 1951.
1022
GOTTELAND 2001, 299-300 passim.
287
.
. ,

. ,

.
, , 1023.
(. . 8 Natoli) ,
, :
,
1024, ,
.

,
. ,
, .
, , -
-
, ,
.
:
ete gr tn x rcj krathsntwn ggnetai, pj o dikawj mej atn comen,

'Alexndrou to prognou prtou katascntoj tn tpon, qen ka tn acmaltwn
1025
Mdwn parcn ndrinta cruson nsthsen ej Delfoj;
1023
NATOLI 2004, 66 .. , .
GOTTELAND 2001.
1024
. . . , . N.G.L.
HAMMOND, Philips Letter to Athens in 340 B.C., Antichthon 27 (1993) 13-20.
1025
. . . 21.
288
.

. (
) , ,
.
.
, ,
.
. , ,
,
. ,
, ,
1026.
. , ,
,
1027.

.
,
, ,
.
;
, , ,
1028.
1026
. 8.121.
1027
. : ete totwn mn mfisbhtsei
tij, xio d ggnesqai tn steron genomnwn kurwn, prcei moi ka toto t dkaion kpoliorksaj
gr toj mj mn kbalntaj, p Lakedaimonwn d katoikisqntaj, labon t cwron. katoi pntej
okomen tj pleij tn prognwn paradntwn kat plemon krioi katastntej. mej d' ote
prtoi labntej ote nn contej, lciston d crnon n toj tpoij mmenantej, ntipoiesqe tj
plewj, ka tata pstin pr mn ato bebaiotthn piqntej.
1028
, NATOLI 2004, 65 .189,
, .
289
.
290
.
j 'Orfej Ogrou ka Kalliphj mij tn Mousn,

basleue Makednwn ka tj 'Odrusdoj,
petdeue d mousikn, ka mlista kiqarJdan.
Ka (filmouson gr t Qrvkn ka Makednwn gnoj)
resken n totoij diaferntwj t plqei. , . 45.
291
.
292
.
The magic of Orpheus song drew animals and trees;

the magic of his name has attracted a more unruly following,
a motley crowd of romantics and mystics, of impostors and poetasters,
of dizzy philosophers and disoriented scholars.
The disorientation of the scholars is understandable
after so many centuries in which Orpheus was all things to all men.
M.L. WEST, 1983
,
, , ,
, .
, 1029,
,

1030.

. , ,

, . ,
, ,
,
( ) .
,
, 1031. ,
1029
. . 25 = KERN 1922, test.2.
1030
. Ch. MUNDT-ESPIN (.)
Blick auf Orpheus: 2500 Jahre europischer Rezeptionsgeschichte eines antiken Mythos, Tbingen 2003.

KERN 1922. . PEG Bernab.
1031
.
LINFORTH 1941. , . M.P. NILSSON, Orphism and Kindred Religious
Movements, HarvTheolR 28 (1935) 181-230,
,
GUTHRIE 2000,
.
. W. WILI,
, [ Die Mysterien, Eranos
Bd.11, 1944, . . ] 1992, 84-129.
1950.
:
( ) .

: Cl. CALAME, Qu est -ce qui est orphique dans les Orphica ?, RHR (2002) 219, 385-400.
BURKERT 1993, 589
.. WEST 1983.
293
.
- Detienne
,
:
, , ,
,
1032.

.
, ,

.
. (
) ,

1033.
.
:

1034. ,
- . Orphisme et Orphe (1991) A. MASARACCHIA (.), Orfeo

e l'orfismo, 1993 A. LAKS & G.W. MOST (.), Studies in the Derveni Papyrus, Oxford 1997
.
Orphism, Orphic poetry [C. Calame]
KOUREMENOS, PARASSOGLOU & TSANTSANOGLOU 2006,
. . R. EDMONDS, Extra Ordinary People: Mystai and Magoi. Magicians and Orphics in
the Derveni Papyrus, ClPhil 103 (2008) 16-39. -
, . GRAF & JOHNSTON 2007 A. BERNAB, & A.I.
JIMNEZ SAN CRISTOBAL, Instructions for the Netherworld. The Orphic Gold Tablets, Leiden/Boston 2008.
E , . . , :
, , . (.) ,
2002, 147-171 , :
, 2010. . EDMONDS 2004. ,
,
TORJUSSEN 2008. - . R. EDMONDS, Tearing apart the
Zagreus Myth: A Few Disparaging Remarks on Orphism and Original Sin, ClAnt 18.1 (1999) 35-73 contra A.
BERNAB, Aestimatio 3 (2006) 5 .. . V. YATES, The Titanic Origin of Humans: The Melian Nymphs
and Zagreus, GrRomByzSt 44 (2004) 183-198 TORJUSSEN 2008, 89-105.
1032
DETIENNE 2003, 154-155.
1033
: ,
.. 1323, 1323, 1210. : POxy 53 (1986) .3698.10 [. M.W. Haslam].
1034
. . . 9.20 = , FGrHist 31 F43
294
.
. , ,
. ,
, .
,
.
, ! :
,
.
.
;
.
.
,
. , ,
, . ,
,
.
. ,
. , . ,
,
. .
,
, .
, ,
.

1035,

6 . ..1036
,
1035
,
, ,
.
1036
GRAF 1987, 80 . LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 81-105
[Garezou] JESNICKS 1997, 8 .., .
GUTHRIE 2000, 71 ..
295
.

.
,
, .

.
, 1037.
1038,
1039,

. .
,
.
1040.
, 1041.

. 1629 1042.
,
1043.
,
,
.
1044,
1037

, ,
,
, . ,
, ,
,
,
.
1038
1998, 45.
1039
:
. GRAF 1987, 80.
1040
LINFORTH 1941, 27 ..
1041
, : SCHOELLER 1969, 21
. KERN 1922, test.56-58. :
. 1998, 84-85. , F12.62 64.101
.
1042
./ ,/
/ .
1043
. , 357-362.
1044
. Ovid., Metam. 11.1 ..,
.
296
.
1045, ,
.
1046.
,
, ,
. ,

1047, 1048.
,
.

.
, 1049.
, ,
1050.
6 . ..1051 , ,
Ziegler1052 Hyperdorismus,
, , 1053.
, o
, . ,
.
, ,
1054.
(
), o
.
1045
SCHOELLER 1969, 56.
1046
SEGAL 1989, 2 .. 34-35.
1047
Ziegler: RE VIII (1939) 1261 .. 1303-4 . Orpheus.
1048

A. BERNAB, Orfeo. De personaje del mito a autor literario, Itaca 18 (2002) 61-77.
1049
POxy 1233 .80 . RE XVIII (1939) 1215 . Orpheus [Ziegler].
1050
L COSTE MESSLIRE
1936, 19 ..
1051
LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus 84 .6 [M.X. Garezou].
1052
RE VIII (1939) . Orpheus, 1203-1204,
.
1053
. . 25 = KERN 1922, test.2.
1054
, Museo Nazionale Etrusco di Villa Giulia (M534, ABV 432.4
Addenda2, 111), . 1998, 78 . 286 .
297
.

.
,
(.19.1)1055.
, , 1056, 5 . ..
:
,
1057. , ,
,
1058. , 3 . ..
1059.

1060. ,
5 . .. .

1055
. VOJATZI 1982, 39 .. .
GANTZ 1993, 344 1998, 229-30 . De LA
COSTE MESSLIRE 1936, 82-95
. V. PARKER, Aspects of the Foreign and Domestic Policy of Cleisthenes of Sikyon,
Hermes 122 (1994) 404-424. BHME 1970, 14 .. 199-200,
-
, .
SCHWARTZ 1984, 47-48
- ,
( ),
, . ,
. ,
, W.B. DINSMOOR, Studies of the Delphian Treasuries,
BCH 36 (1912) 467-473, Ziegler RE XVIII (1939) . Orpheus, 1215. .
RIDGEWAY, Archaic Architectural Sculpture and Travel Myths, DialHistAnc 17.2 (1991) 95-112

, G. SZELIGA, The Composition of the Argo Metopes from the
Monopteros at Delphi, AJA 90 (1986) 297-305 . . . .
3, 296-7. Julliete DE LA GENIRE, propos des mtopes du Monoptre de Sicyone
Delphes, CRAI (1983) 127 158-171,
( 6 . ..),
. ,

, E. KHNE, Die Dioskuren in der griechischen Kunst von der
Archaik bis zum Ende des 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr., 1998, 29 ..
1056
POxy 53 (1986) .3698.10 [M.W. Haslam]
1057
. . 4.176-7. 62 ( 6 . .. ;)
,
. 5 . ..
, . VALVERDE SNCHEZ 1993, 8-9.
1058
FGrHist 31 F43
1059

. S. BUSCH, Orpheus bei Apollonios Rhodios, Hermes 121 (1993) 301-324.

SCHWARTZ 1984, 7 .. . RE XVIII (1939) . Orpheus, 1254 .. [Ziegler]
VALVERDE SNCHEZ 1993.
1060
SCHWARTZ 1984, 138 .. . . 1985, 173 ..
298
.
1061.
6 .1062 ,
1063.
. 1064,
1 . .. 1065.
, , , 438
.. 1066,

(.19.2)1067.
1068.
1061
. WEST 1983, 9 ..
1062
. GRAF & JOHNSTON 2007, 173-4 . CHRISTOPOULOS 1991, 216
,
!
1063

CHRISTOPOULOS 1991, 208 ..,
alter ego . . 1985, 188 ..
. ,
, , ,
.
, ( ) .
.
(
), 5 .
: . J.L. CALVO MARTNEZ, The Katabasis of the Hero, V. PIRENNE-DELFORGE & E.
SUREZ DE LA TORRE (.) Hros et hroines dans les mythes et les cultes grecs. Actes du Colloaue
orgqnis l Universit de Valladolid 26-29 Mai 1999, 2000 [Kernos Suppl. 10] 67-78
, .71-74. ,
,
,
, . BREMMER 1991, 27. , ,
: . GRAF 1987, 89-90 GRAF & JOHNSTON,
2007, 172.
: WEST 1983, 9 ..
1064
. 7.
1065
, , BREMMER 1991, 15 ..,
,
4 .
.
, .
,
(. 1998, 46 .168
), : SCHMIDT 1991, 33 .5.
,
. 124, ( )
, 1 . ..
,
:
. RE VI (1907) 1322-1325 . Eurydike [Willrich] . ML I.1.(1965)
1421-2 . Eurydike, LIMC IV (1988), 98-100 . Eurydike [G. Schwarz] RE XVIII (1939) 1268 .. . Orpheus
[Ziegler].
1066
.357-362.
.179d, ,
.
1067
, . SCHUCHHARDT 1964
, LIMC IV (1988) . Eurydike , 99 .5 [G. Schwarz]. .
299
.

1069. ,
, .
1070. ,

.
. ,
. ;

,
. , Guthrie,
1071.

1072. ,
1998, 47-48 E.B. HARRISON, The Aged Pelias in the Erechtheion Frieze and the Meaning of
the Three-Figure Reliefs, A.J. CLARK & J. GAUNT (.), Essays in Honor of Dietrich von Bothmer,
2002, 137-146. (, 854),
(Museo Archeologico Nazionale 6727), (Museo Nazionale Romano 508, Villa
Albani 1031 , Museo Gregoriano Etrusco).
( , )
( ).
12 ,
H.A. THOMPSON, The Altar of Pity in the Athenian Agora, Hesperia 21 (1952), 47-82
contra SCHUCHHARDT 1964, 22-23,
, , 5 . .., E.
LANGLOTZ, Das Hesperiden Relief Albani, Bonner Festgabe: J. Straub zum 65. Geburtstag am 18.
Oktober 1977, 1977 [BJb Beih. 39], 91-112.
1068
E. SIMON, Die Hochzeit des Orpheus und der Eurydike, J. GEBAUER, E. GRABOW, F.
JNGER & D. METZLER (.), Bildergeschichte. Festschrift K. Sthler, Mhnesee, 2004, 451-456,
.
1069

,
.
L.A.
TOUCHETTE, A New Interpretation of the Orpheus Relief, AA 1990, 77-90 A. DARAB, Orpheus und
Eurydike. Parallelen in Literatur inf in Bildender Kunst, ActaAntHung 39 (1999) 81-94. .. JESNICKS
1997, 12. , . J. HEALTH, The Failure of Orpheus, TransactAmPhilAss 124 (1994) 163-196.
1070
1998, 48 .73 .
1071
GUTHRIE 2000, 106.
, (.10.30.6):
. 2003 ( 186-187 208 ..). .
LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus 88 102 .71 [M.X. Garezou].

. : GUTHRIE 2000, 77.
1072

. ,
, . WEST 1983,
17-18. 4 . .., . GRAF &
JOHNSTON 2007, 40 .. . 30-38.
,
.
300
.

(.19.3).
,
1073.
,
, .
, 5 .
.. 1074.
(.19.4-5).

5 . ..

,
1075.
.
,
1076.
, ,
1077.
1078. ,
1079.
5
.: ( )
1073
. SCHMIDT 1991 LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 88 102 .72-79
[Garezou] 1998, 233 .
1074
. LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 88 .
68-70 1998, 62 .. Ziegler, RE XVIII (1939) .
Orpheus, 1293 .. C. FARAONE, Orpheus Last Performance: Necromancy and a Singing Head in Lesbos,
StItFilCl 97 (2004) 5-27
.
, ,
2 . .. , J.F. NAGY 1990, Hierarchy, Heroes and Heads: Indo-
European Structures in Greek Myth, Approaches to Greek Myth, 200-238,
,
,
, , ,
, .
1075
. DETIENNE 2003, 125 -136 131 ..
1076
. JESNICKS 1997.
1077
O
, . 570 ..
: , , 3.5.5.
1078
.62: // , //
-//
1079
., , 560 ..
301
.
(.20.1-2).
(.20.3),
.
.
, ,
(.20.4-5 21). ,
,
.

.
, 1080.

1081. ,
Meuli1082
1083: ,
, () ,
, ,
.
, ,
1084.

:

(=, , ). ,
, : ,
, , ,
..1085 ,

1080
GUTHRIE 2000, 42 .. 100-1.
1081
. RE VIII (1939) 1306 . Orpheus [Ziegler] JESNICKS 1997, 26.
1082
K. MEULI, Gesammelte Schriften [T. Gelzere, .], / 1975, ., 593-676 passim.
1083

WEST 1983, 4 .. 144 .. SCHWARTZ 1984. .
BHME 1970, passim FREIERT 1991, 43-5. . GRAF
1987, 83 ..
1084
(. , 24)
(. . 24).
1085
SEGAL 1989
FREIERT 1991 JESNICKS 1997.
302
.
,
1086.
1087.

. ,
, .

:
.

. , ,
,
, ,
,
Detienne1088. ,
,
.
,
.
,
,
. ,
.

6 . .. .
, ,
, , ,
1089.
1086
GRAF 1987, 87 .. . GRAF & JOHNSTON 2007, 171-2. Graf
BREMMER 1991, 17 ..
, . . SIMON,
Nachrichten aus dem Martin von Wagner Museum. Orpheus unter Kriegern, AA 1995, 483-487
, Argonauten beim Waffentanz, D. GUTKNECHT et.al. (.), Telemanniana et alia Musicologica.
Festschrift Gnter Fleischhauer [Michaelsteiner Forschungsbeitrge, 17], Oschersleben 1995, 28-33.
1087
FREIERT 1991.
1088
DETIENNE 2003, 152-164.
1089
.. 155-6. , CHRISTOPOULOS 1991, 217 .. , . 219 .25,

. , ,
.. .

303
.

, ,
.
,
, . ,

5 . ..1090 , ,
,
, .

1091. ,
, ,
.
,
, , 1092.
:
. ,
. . 16.11, (col.XX),
(. KOUREMENOS, PARASSOGLOU &
TSANTSANOGLOU 2006, 45 ..). ,
. 364b .. 909a8 ..
1090
. KERN 1922, test. 30-37 RE XVIII (1939) . Orpheus, 1228 ..
[Ziegler]. 5 . ..
,
: LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 100 [Garezou] 1998, 86 ..
, GUTHRIE 2000, 96-7 BHME 1970, passim,

. , ,
5 . ..
, MARCACCINI 1994. ,
1998, 89-90,

.

,
.
(. 10.30.6 . 2003, 187 208)
, .

:
.
1091
. 2.99.3.
1092
KERN 1922, test.38-41 RE VIII (1939) 1230 .. . Orpheus [Ziegler] . .
- 1999, 440 .5.
304
.
,
, ( 59-60)1093. ,
,
. , (. 560 ..),
, ,
nqa pot' 'Orfej kiqarzwn

snagen dndrea mosaij,
snagen qraj grstaj.
,
. 1094
(61), ,
, . 1095
(62) . ,
,
( 7-8), 1096.

, kalonto d Perej klipntwn d' kenwn
Makednej nn cousi t cwra tata ( 9.2.25).
, .
,

, .

,
.
, ,
: .
.
1093
, , , (
FGrHist 103 F62 , 48-49),
( ) (. , 293.11). .
RE VIII (1939) 1223-1224 . Orpheus [Ziegler] o
Jacoby FGrHist 4 F5.
1094
. . 1373 ..
1095
7 .18 = KERN 1922, test. 40.
1096
. .78-9.
305
.
,
, , ,
.
(63)
. ,
, .
.
, . ,
, ,
. ,
. ,
, ,
, . .

. . ,
.
,
1097.
.
,
,
1098, ,
1099.
,
.
, ,
. ,
,
.
,
.
. ,
, . ( 7-8 64).
1097
. 45
1098
. . 6.20.18 9.17.7, 3.14.5, 9.30.12 10.7.2., 3.20.5, 5.26.3 9.30.4.
1099
9.30.4 ..
306
.
.
.

1100.
:
20 , 75
22 .
,
. ,
, ,

1101. , ,

,
( )1102
.
.
1 . ..
.
,
1103.
1104,
.
.
Brown,
,

1105.
. ,
1100
. 9.30.8: toton o Diasta tn potamn pirren di pantj t g t x
rcj fasi.
1101
9.30.9: fnou kaqrsia t dwr parschtai. kousa d ka llon n LarsV lgon, j n t
'OlmpJ. . . 9.11.8 ..: pollumnwn d dh Libhqrwn, otwj o n DJ Makednej
kat ge tn lgon to Larisaou xnou j tn autn t st komzousi to 'Orfwj.
1102
GRAF 1987, 88-89 GRAF & JOHNSTON 2007, 167-8. . FREIERT 1991, 39.
1103
A.HEINRICHS, Three Approaches to Greek Mythography, Interpretations of Greek Mythology, 246,
.
, . HOEFER 1890 BROWN 2002, 31 ..
1104
BROWN 2002, 19.
1105
.., 303.
307
.
, ,
1106.
, ,
(65)1107. ,

, .
,
,
,
1108.

: ,
, , ,
.

5 4 . ..,
1109.

. , ,
,
.
,
, , ,
1106
Teleut d diaspasamnwn atn tn Qrvkwn ka Makednwn gunaikn, ti o meteddou ataj
tn rgwn, tca mn ka kat' llaj profseij.
1107
Radt, TrGF 3, 138 ..

5 . , . , , :
. ,
.
.
, ,
. ,
.
, .
: . . 24 = Kern 1922, test.113 TrGF 3, F23a Radt.
West,
: WEST
1990, 32-46. . M. DI MARCO, Dioniso ed Orfeo
nelle Bassaridi di Eschilo, A. MASARACCHIA (.), Orfeo e l'orfismo, 1993, 101-153.
1108
. RE XVIII (1939) . Orpheus, 1285 6 [Ziegler]
1109
,
, : BNJ 772 F3 [S. Sprawski].
308
.
.

1110.
.

, , Hammond Graf
1111. , Ziegler
, ..
1112. ,

.
; ,
, .

. ,
,
.. . ,
,
.

.
.
, .

. ,
5 . .., ,
,
1110
. BROWN 2002, 307.
1111
1948-9, 30-1,
. ,
, Hammond (History of Macedonia , 129 .4). O GRAF 1987, 88,
, BROWN 2002, 308.
1112
.
, ( )
(. , 9-10, 21, 53 . ). ,
5 . .. ( ), .
FGrHist 3 F167 (), 4 F5 (), 5 F11 (). ,
, .
, 6 . ..
: . RE XVIII (1939) . Orpheus, 1244-5 [Ziegler] FEIERT
1991, 39 .
309
.
, 1113.
, .
Graf
1114,
1115.
, ,
, -1116.
, ,
. , ,
. (9.30.5)

.
Graf
, , , ( )
.

.
1117.

, , .
, ,
Ciconum matres1118.
1113
, , .
LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 84-85 . 7-15 22-27 [Garezou].
,
. , . T 1998, 70
.. ,
.
5 . ..
MARCACCINI 1994, 247.
1114
GRAF 1987, 91.
1115
4.95.
1116
GRAF 1987, 88 .. BREMMER 1991, 18 ..
1117
. KERN 1922, test.113-135. .
Ziegler, RE XVIII (1939) . Orpheus, 1281 ..
: . ( ), .
( ), . , .
. .
,
. ,
, . ,
. . SCHOELLER
1969, 55 .. LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 85 .. 100-101 . 28-59 [Garezou] 1998, 48 ..
1118
Virg. Georg. 4.5.20
310
.
;
,
.
,
, 1119.
. , ,

1120.
,
, 1121.
,
,
1122.

.
,
,
.
1123,

: 1124.
, ,
. ,
, ,
.
1119
1998, 70 ..
1120
F1 Powell. . ,. M. MARCOVICH, Phanocles ap. Stob. 4.20.47, AJPh 100 (1979) 360-
66.
1121
. BREMMER 1991, 21.
1122
Virgil. Georg. 4.516 .. . R.
EGAN, Orpheus and the Ciconian Women: The Crux at Vergil, Georgics 4.520, Mouseion 1 (2001) 55-68.
Egan
.
1123
. LINFORTH 1941, 14: That they (o ) give two different causes for the
occurrence shows pretty clearly that the legend itself recognized no cause, or at least no cause which was essential
to the legend. , WEST 1990, 38.
1124

CHRISTOPOULOS 1991, 208 JESNICKS 1997, 40 COHEN 2000, 106 .. DETIENNE 2007, 303. , .
R.M. SCOTT, Cognition and Eros. A Critique of the Kantian Paradigm, 1993, 33 .. .
LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 101 [Garezou], -
. - 1994,
, . FEIERT 1991, 35.
311
.
:
! 1125.

1126.
, , ,
,
,
.
,
,
.

.
1127.
, ,

1128.
,
,
1129.
,
.
1125
,
.
. . DETIENNE
2007, 303 .113 LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 101 [Garezou],
.
,
: . . , Antikenmuseum BS 1411,
. . 1998, 52, .8.
. M. SCHMIDT, Der Tod des Orpheus
in Vasendarstelllungen aus Schweizer Sammlungen, AntK Beih. 9 (1973) 102 , COHEN 2000, 111
.58 .
1126
. DETIENNE 2007.
1127
W. BURKERT 2000, Jason, Hypsipyle,
and the New Fire at Lemnos: A Study in Myth and Ritual, R. BUXTON (.), Oxford Readings in Greek
Religion, 2000, 227-249 K. DOWDEN, Death and the Maiden: Girls Initiation Rites in Greek
Mythology, / 1989, 146 .. DETIENNE 2003, 37 ..
1128
, . HESSE 2007, 8 .. 127 .. .
, . E DODDS, Maenadism in Bacchae,
HarvTheolR 33 (1940) 155-76 . , , 68
(1998), 56-59. , ,
: . ,
.255 ..
1129
CHRISTOPOULOS 1991, 208 JESNICK 1997, 40.
312
.
, ,
1130. ,
, 1131,
.

,
.
,
.
,
.
, :

(.20.4-5 21). ,
,
, .

.
.

: ,
.

1132.

: 1133
1134

.
(lambnousin o pollo tn Messhnwn tramata
macaraij te, aj t erea a gunakej quon, ka beloj, oj t kra peiron
1130
S. BLUNDELL, Women in Ancient Greece, Cambridge MA 1995, 19.
1131
F72 .
.
SEAFORD 1988.
1132
HATZOPOULOS 1994, 71 ..
1133
, F44.
1134
. 4.17.1.
313
.
ptsai) 1135.
,
, ,
,
.
1136.

,
. ,
,
. , ,
.

,
; ,
,

.
,
, 1137.

, 1138

, . ,
, , 1139.

.
1135
. DETTIENE 2007.
1136
. (.81-84): A gr gunakej
pibeboulekas moi / kn Qesmofroin mllousi per mou tmeron / kklhsizein p' lqrJ.
1137
. N. MARINATOS, The Life Cycle of the Archaic Hero, Myth and Symbol I, 155 159-60. B.
T. van NORTWICK, Like a Woman: Hector and the Boundaries of Masculinity, Arethusa 34 (2001)
221-235. ,
,
, . . 36.4.
1138
. . 6.407 ..
1139
.
,
, .
, ,
, ,
: . HATZOPOULOS 1994, passim 87 ..
314
.
. , (

),
.
,
, 4 . .. :
Pirej anopaqej, stugnn potsete lbhn

'Orf' poktenantej 'Apllwnoj flon un1140.
,
.
. ,
. ,
, ,
.
,
,
QrhikVsi par promolsin 'Olmpou,
(66)1141.

,
, , , .
,

,
.
.
, .

. ,
: .
,
. ,
1140
, FGrHist 131 F2.
1141
. . 7.9 = KERN 1922, test.126.
315
.
, 1142.
:
, 1143.

. , (.
), ,
Leibqrioi gr qnoj Pierikn stin, ote mlouj plj ote poimatoj nnoian
lambnon. Lgontai d moustatoi enai, peid par' atoj to 'Orfwj gneto
qnatoj.

(Fragmenta varia, 8.44.552)
, (F4),
5 . ...
: .
, .

. ,
. ,

.
.
, .
, .
,
. ,
, .
, ,
.
1142
: . J.H.M. STRUBBLE,
Cursed Be He That Moves My Bones, C. FARAONE & D. OBBINK (.), Magika Hiera. Ancient Greek
Magic and Religion, / 1991, 33-59.
1143
2006, 22.
316
.
.
1144.
; 1145

,
1146, ,
. :
.
1147.
,
,
1148.
1149,

. ,
,
,
( ,
1144
:
. D. BOEDEKER, Hero Cult and Politics in Herodotus. The Bones of Orestes, C. DOUGHERTY & L.
KURKE (.), Cultural Poetics. Cult, Performance, Politics, Cambridge 1993, 164-177 McCAULEY 1998.
- 1999.
1948-9, 31,
( ) .
.
, .
1145
. . 14.
1146
. . .1.11.2.
, .
, ,
. 1948-9, 26-27,

,
. . ,
. . , 1976, 62-63 PAPAZOGLOU 1988, 111-
112. . - 1985, 48-9,
. Hammond (History of Macedonia , 136 .4) GIRTZY
2001, 105 , .
, ,
.
1147
. LIMC VII (1994) . Orpheus, 83 .2 [Garezou].
1148
.
3.20.5 .
, , ,
.
1149
. . 146. . . 1997,
, , , 175-9.
317
.
)1150. ,
, ,
,
1151.
.
:

: ,
1152.
,
,
1153:
Mouswn prpolon td' 'Orfa Qrkej qhkan,

n ktnen yimdwn Zej pou yolenti keraun
Ogrou flon un, j `Hrakl xeddaxen,
ern nqrpoij grmmata ka sofhn.
, ,
( 67)1154. ,
,
, .
1150
.
. Heuzey.
PAPAZOGLOU 1988, 113-4, Hammond History of Macedonia , 136-137 GIRTZY
2001, 98 .., . ,
. 1948-9
. , -
, . - 1985, 47-50 , : -
, 64 (1997) 75-58,
, www.kz-epka.gr.

, 1 . ..,
.
1151
H . -, , , 13-18 (1990-1995) 56-62
( .61)
.
1152
9.30.5
1153
. F16.24 (Kern 1922, test.123). -
. , , .
DETIENNE 2003, 125 ..
1154
, 1.5 = Kern 1922, test.125.
318
.

,
.
.
, 1155.
,

. , ,
1156.
,
,
Nagy1157. ,

1158.
1159.
, ,
. ,
. .
, ,
. fobhqej
m labntej nqrwpoi qerapean par' ato bohqsin llloij, keranwsen
atn1160.
, 1161.
, , tn lgwn neka,
, n ddasken n toj musthroij o prteron khkotaj
1155
. . . 1.2.1 ( ), 1.2.3 ( ),
1.6.2 ( ), 1.6.3 ( )
1156
. . 3.8.1.
1157
G. NAGY, The Best of the Acheans. Concepts of the Hero in Archaic Greek Poetry, B 19992
[ , www.press.jhu.edu/books/nagy/BofAS/toc.html], . 10 20 41 ( .
).
1158
..
1159
. EMDMONDS 2004, 74 .130.
1160
. . 3.10.4.
1161
. . ,
, V.1, 251-265. , , . ,
, (.. ..., ),
2010 ( .
, . 101 ..).
319
.
nqrpouj. yolenti blei, ,

, .
,
.
,

,
1162.
, 3 . ..,
.
. ,

, .
, ,
,

.
1162
. GRAF & JOHNSTON 2007, 12-15 .5-7 , TORJUSSEN 2008, 264-8
.1.3, 3-5 ), : EDMONDS 2004, 75.
320
.
321
.
322
.
,

.

. .
.

, .

.
,

, ,
,
.

/ . ,
, .

,
. ,
,
. ,
, ,
.
,
, ,
.

,
. ,
( , ,
),
323
.
. , -
.
, ,
,
.

.
.
, . ,

, .
.
,
, . , ,

,
.
, ,
, ,
.

. ,
,
. ,
.
,
, , ,
.
;
,
.

, , .
, ,

. ,
324
.
, , ,
,
.

,
, .
,

. ,
.
:
,
, . ,

,

,

,
.
,
,
, .

.
, ,
,
, ,
,
. , ,
, .

.
,
.

325
.
, :
.

. ,

.

,
. ,
.

,
.

,
. , ,
.
,
,
,
,
. ,
, (
2 ..) . ,
.

.
, ,
7 . ..

. , ,

, ,
.

, ,
326
.
, . ,
5 4 . .. ,
.

,
. ,

.
,
. (
),
.

.
, ,
.
, . ,
. ,
.

, ,
.
, 343 ..

.
,

, ,
, .
,
.
, , ,
, , , .
, ,
327
.
, - ,
- .
, ,

, ,
.

.
,
.

.
, .

.
,
, ,
,
.

, ,

,
.
328
.
329
.
330
.
1. . . 7.
d' pokusamnh Di genato terpikeranwi
ue dw, Mgnhta Makhdna q' ppiocrmhn,
o per Pierhn ka Olumpon dmat' naion
2. . 69 ..
'Hlioj mn dune kat cqonj keann d
atosn q' ppoisi ka rmasin, atr r' Èrmj
Pierhj fkane qwn rea skienta,
nqa qen makrwn bej mbrotoi alin ceskon
boskmenai leimnaj khrasouj rateinoj.
tn tte Maidoj uj skopoj 'Argeifnthj
pentkont' glhj petmneto boj rimkouj.
planodaj d' laune di yamaqdea cron
cni' postryaj dolhj d' o lqeto tcnhj
nta poisaj plj, tj prsqen pisqen,
tj d' piqen prsqen, kat d' mpalin atj baine.
sndala d' atka iyn p yamqoij lVsin
frast' d' nhta dipleke, qaumat rga,
summsgwn murkaj ka mursinoeidaj zouj.
tn tte sundsaj neoqhlan gklJ rhn
blabwj p possn dsato sndala kofa
atosin petloisi, t kdimoj 'Argeifnthj
spase Pierhqen doiporhn leenwn,
o t' peigmenoj dolicn dn, atotropsaj.
3. . . 337-345
Thqj d' 'Wkean potamoj tke dinentaj,
Neln t' 'Alfein te ka 'Hridann baqudnhn,
S t r u m n a Maandrn te ka Istron kallireqron
Fsn te `Rsn t' 'Aceln t' rgurodnhn
N s s n te `Rodon q' À l i k m o n q' Èptporn te
Grnikn te ka Ashpon qen te Simonta
Phnein te ka Ermon urrethn te Kikon
Saggrin te mgan Ldwn te Parqnin te
Ehnn te ka 'Aldskon qen te Skmandron
331
.
4. . . 18.1
INACOS.
Inacoj potamj sti tj 'Argeaj craj kaleto d t prteron
Karmnwr. ` A l i k m w n d t gnei Tirnqioj n t KokkugJ
poimanwn rei ka kat' gnoian t Hrv sugginmenon tn Da
qeasmenoj mmanj gneto ka meq' rmj necqej balen autn
ej potamn Karmnora, j p ' a t o ` A l i k m w n
m e t w n o m s q h proshgoreqh d Inacoj di' atan toiathn.
Inacoj, 'Wkeano paj, fqareshj tj qugatrj ato 'Ioj p Dij,
tn qen blasfmoij loidoraij pplhtten katpin kolouqn d
naxiopaqsaj pemyen at Tisifnhn, man tn 'Erinwn f' j
xoistrhlatomenoj balen autn ej potamn Àlikmona, j p'
ato Inacoj metwnomsqh.
5. . . 11.1
STRUMWN.
Strumn potamj sti tj Qrkhj kat plin 'Hdwnda
proshgoreeto d prteron Palaistnoj p Palaistnou to
Poseidnoj. Otoj gr prj toj stugetonaj cwn plemon ka ej
sqneian mpesn tn un Àlikmona strathgn pemyen d
propetsteron macmenoj nVrqh. Per d tn sumbebhktwn
kosaj Palaistnoj ka laqn toj dorufrouj, di lphj
perboln autn rriyen ej potamn Knozon, j p' ato
Palaistnoj nomsqh. Strumn d, Arewj paj ka `Hlkhj,
kosaj per tj `Rsou teleutj ka qumv susceqej autn
rriyen ej potamn Palaistnon, j p' ato Strumn
metwnomsqh. Genntai d' n at lqoj pauslupoj kalomenoj n
n erV tij penqn, paetai paracrma tj katecoshj atn
sumforj, kaqj store 'Iswn Buzntioj n toj Qrvkikoj.
6. FGrH 774 F 7=.. .

Meza, plij Makedonaj, Strumnion kaleto, p Mizhj
qugatrj Brhtoj to Makednoj, j Qeagnhj n Makedonikoj.
Brhj gr trej gnnhse, Mezan Broian Olganon f' o potamj
pnumoj ka plij Broia ka tpoj Strumnoj. t qnikn Miezej
ka Miezaoj.
7. . 9.30.8
e d ka potamj Èlikn cri stadwn bdomkonta pnte
proelqnti t ema fanzetai t p totou kat tj gj dialipn
d mlista do ka ekosi stdia neisi t dwr aqij, ka noma
Bafraj nt Èliknoj labn kteisin j qlassan nausporoj.
toton o Diasta tn potamn pirren di pantj t g t x rcj
fasi tj gunakaj d a tn 'Orfa pkteinan naponyasqa o
qelsai t ama, katadna te p totJ tn potamn j tn gn, na
d m to fnou kaqrsia t dwr parschtai.
332
.
8. . 9.30.9-11
fiksqai d toj Libhqroij par to Dionsou mnteuma k Qrkhj,
peidn dV t st to 'Orfwj lioj, thnikata p suj
polesqai Libhqroij tn plin. o mn di' o pollj frontdoj
poionto tn crhsmn, od llo ti qhron otw mga ka lkimon
sesqai nomzontej j len sfisi tn plin, su d qrasthtoj
metenai mllon scoj. pe d dkei t qe, sunbain sfisi
toide. poimn per mesosan mlista tn mran piklnwn atn
prj to 'Orfwj tn tfon, mn kqeuden poimn, pei d o ka
kaqedonti ph te dein tn 'Orfwj ka mga ka d fwnen. o on
ggtata nmontej ka rontej kastoi t rga polepontej
qrozonto p to poimnoj tn n t pnJ dn ka pote qontej
lllouj ka rzontej stij ggtata stai t poimni natrpousi
tn kona, ka kategh te p' ato pesosa qkh ka eden lioj
ti n tn stn to 'Orfwj loipn. atka d n t percomnV nukt
te qej katcei pol k to orano t dwr ka potamj Sj
tn d per tn Olumpon ceimrrwn ka Sj sti, tte on otoj
potamj katbale mn t tech Libhqroij, qen [d] er ka okouj
ntreyen nqrpwn, ppnixe d toj te nqrpouj ka t n t
plei za mowj t pnta.
9. fr.41 = . , 1
'Epcarmoj d n t tj Hbhj GmJ pt lgei, qugatraj Pirou ka
Pimplhdoj nmfhj Neilon, Tritnhn 'Aswpon, Èptaplhn,
'Acelwda, Tipploun, ka `Rodan.
10. . . , 9
'Hmaqdej.
[Ìstore Nkandroj Èteroioumnwn d.]
Zej MnhmosnV migej n Pierv Mosaj gnnhsen. p d tn
crnon toton basleue Peroj atcqwn 'Hmaqaj ka at
qugatrej gnonto nna, ka corn nanton sthsan atai Mosaij
ka gn gneto mousikj p t Èlikni. te mn on a qugatrej
doien [a] to Pirou, pclue pnta ka odn pkoue prj tn
corean, p d Mousn stato mn oranj ka stra ka qlassa
ka potamo, d' Èlikn hxeto khlomenoj f' donj ej tn
orann, crij atn boul Poseidnoj pausen Pgasoj t pl
tn korufn patxaj. pe d nekoj ranto qnhta qeaj, metbalon
atj a Mosai ka pohsan rniqaj [maqdaj] nna ka ti nn
nomzontai par' nqrpoij kolumbj, ugx, kegcrj, kssa, clwrj,
kalanqj, nssa, pip, drakontj.
333
.
11. , ., 10.48
Lukoni t basile tj 'Hmaqaj gnetai paj, noma Makedn, x o
ka cra kklhtai met tata t rcaon noma okti fulxasa.
totJ d ra paj ndreoj n ka kllei diaprepj, Pndoj noma
san d o ka lloi padej, nhtoi d otoi tn yucn ka t sma
o wmaloi, oper on crnJ steron basknantej tdelf tj te
retj ka tj llhj edaimonaj kenon mn difqeiran, autoj d
paplesan didntej dkhn kat tn Dkhn. asqmenoj gr de
Pndoj tn k tn delfn j autn pibouln, tn patran rcn
plipen, kei d n crJ, ka n t te llV wmaloj, ka on ka
kunhgetikj n. ka pote qra nebroj. ka o mn qeon podn
econ, d metadikwn eta mntoi tn ppon n krtoj laune, ka
tn mn sunqhratn posp pol, o nebro d j fragga kolhn te
ka baqutthn sdntej ka autoj ssantej p tj yewj to
dikontoj fansqhsan. okon pophdsaj to ppou Pndoj
kenon mn to umo prj ti tn paresttwn xye dndrwn, atj
d ooj n tn fragga diereunn ka masteein toj proeirhmnouj.
eta koei fwnj, ka legen ath tn nebrn m yai. okon pe
poll periblyaj odn qesato, deise t fnhma j k tinoj
ataj krettonoj prospesn. ka tte mn ceto pin ka tn ppon
pgwn, t d sterav mnoj fiknetai, ka preisi mn j tn
fragga odamj mnmV te tj fwnj tj prospesoshj ato taj
koaj ka dei. strfonti d' n aut bouln ka diaporonti tj n
ra t proterav nastelaj atn tj p tn gran rmj, ka
periblponti oa ekj nomaj reouj qhratj trouj, mga ti
crma rtai drkwn t mn pleston to smatoj pisrwn, lghn
d natenaj j prj at tn drhn (ka n drh sn t kefal
pr tleion ndra t mgeqoj), eta fqej xplhxen. o mn j
fugn Pndoj xrmhsen, ll' qrosaj autn sofv perircetai
tn qra tn gr rnqwn n qhrsaj tuce prosgage, ka
proteinn o xnia tata ka auto zwgria. d, oa dpou toj
droij meilicqej ka katagohteuqej j n epoij, ceto pin.
tata tn neanan se, ka t nteqen pfere t drkonti misqn
swthraj, j nqrwpoj gaqj, n ece qhramtwn parcj
kecarismnaj tj graj tj reou tj pthnj. ka t mn t tj
proeirhmnhj dwroforaj nergtata n, prceto d ka t k to
damonoj eqenesqai t PndJ, ka shmrai cwren j t
sobarteron qhrnti gr pntwn eqhrai, sai te tn n taj
laij zwn, tn te rnqwn sai. n on at ka peribol, ka
dierpe mntoi ka kloj j mse toj qhroij ntoj ka trptwj
arontoj at n d ka den mgaj ka ooj kplxai t te gkJ
to smatoj ka t eexv prosti, t d rv t qlu pn naflgwn
ka j autn xptwn n dloj. ka fotwn p qraj tj kenou
oa dpou bebakceumnai son mn tn gunaikn n cron, a ge mn
sunoikosai toj gegamhksi frouromenai mn t nmJ, t klei d
to kllouj to kat tn Pndon dedoulwmnai proutmwn sunoiken
kenJ qea gegonnai. ka teqpesn ge atn o pollo tn
ndrn ka floun, cqro d o delfo mnoi san. ka pote
qhrnta llocsi mnon, ka potamo ge n qra plhson, eta
rmJ summcwn o trej pistntej paion toj xfesin atn, d
ba. koei tata taroj ato drkwn xukoon d ka
xuwpstaton t zn stin. okon preisi tj auto kothj, ka
334
.
toj nosoij periplakej pkteinen atoj j pngma gcwn atj

d o katluse tn fulakn, ste o proskontej t neanv
poqontej atn fkonto, ka ntucon keimnJ. ka lofronto
mn, proselqen d p khdesei to nekro ok tlmwn dei to
frouro. d sunej fsei tin porrtJ ti nastllei atoj,
ceto pin kat polln tn scoln, polipn kenon tj
teleutaaj k tn proshkntwn critoj tucen. okon ka tfh
megaloprepj ka getwn t fnJ potamj klqh Pndoj k to
nekro ka to kat' atn tfou. dion mn d tn zwn ktnein
critaj toj eergtaij, per on ka nw llektai, ka nn d oc
kista.
12. . , . 4.329-338.
, .
.
,
, ,
, ,
, .
.
,
.
.
13. , FGrHist 135/6 F 13

Pierhn. Cran p tn Makedonan. O d, roj. Makedn Dij ka
Aqraj (=), katascn tn cran, osan tj Qrkhj, f' auto
proshgreuse. Gmaj d man tn gcwrwn, teknotai do padaj,
Peron, ka Amaqon. f' n do pleij n Makedonv, Piera, ka
'Amaqa. `H stora par Marsv.
14. , FGrHist 4 F 74 = . . , .
Makedona cra, p Makednoj to Dij ka Quaj tj Deukalw
noj, j fhsin `Hsodoj... lloi d' p Makednoj to Alou, j
Èllnikoj Ìerein prthi tn n Argei ka Makednoj [to]
Alou, [f'] o nn Makednej kalontai, mnoi met Musn tte
okontej.
335
.
15. . . 3.3.7
totou ( ) ka tj 'Wkeano qugatrj Meliboaj,
kaqper lloi lgousi nmfhj Kullnhj, paj Lukwn gneto, j
basilewn 'Arkdwn k polln gunaikn pentkonta padaj
gnnhse Melaina Qesprwtn Elika Nktimon Peuktion, Kakwna
Mhkista Òpla Makara M k e d n o n , Oron Plicon
'Aknthn Eamona 'Agkora, 'Arcebthn Kartrwna Agawna
Pllanta Emona, Knhqon Prqoon Lnon Korqonta Manalon,
Thleban Fsion Fsson Fqon Lkion, Àlfhron Gentora
Boukolwna Swkla Fina, Emthn Àrpala Porqa Pltwna
Amona, Knaiqon Lonta Àrplukon `Hraia Titnan, Mantina
Kletora Stmfalon 'Orcomenn ... otoi pntaj nqrpouj
perballon perhfanv ka sebev. Zej d atn boulmenoj tn
sbeian peirsai ekasqej ndr cerntV paragnetai. o d atn
p xenv kalsantej, sfxantej na tn picwrwn pada, toj eroj
t totou splgcna sunanamxantej parqesan, sumboulesantoj
to presbutrou delfo Mainlou. Zej d <musacqej> tn mn
trpezan ntreyen, nqa nn Trapezoj kaletai tpoj, Lukona
d ka toj totou padaj keranwse, cwrj to newttou Nuktmou.
16. . . , .
'Wrwpj, plij Makedonaj, x j Sleukoj Niktwr. ka llh
Boiwtaj, per j Eforwn Kletori Alj t' 'Wrwpj te ka
'Amfireia loetr. kklhtai p 'Wrwpo to Makednoj to
Lukonoj.
17. . 618-20
Ùpr t Tmph d' stin tn Makednwn
cra par tn Olumpon xj keimnh,
j fasi basilesai Makedna ghgen
18. . . 1.18.1-2 1.20.3.

T d' on 'Osridi sunestratesqai do lgousin u o j
A n o u b n t e k a M a k e d n a , diafrontaj
ndrev. mfotrouj d crsasqai toj pishmottoij ploij p
tinwn zwn ok noikewn t per atoj etolmv tn mn gr
Anoubin periqsqai kunn, tn d Makedna lkou protomn f' j
ataj ka t za tata timhqnai par toj Aguptoij.
sunpesqai d ka tj gewrgaj mpeiran contaj, tj mn per tn
mpelon futeaj Mrwna, to d kat tn ston sprou ka tj lhj
sugkomidj Triptlemon.
ka M a k e d n a mn tn un polipen basila tj p'

kenou prosagoreuqeshj M a k e d o n a j .
336
.
19. .. , .
Erwpj, plij Makedonaj, p Erwpo to Makednoj ka
'Wreiquaj tj Kkropoj. sti ka Suraj llh. t qnikn Erwpaoj.
sti ka llh Karaj, n 'Idrida p 'Idriwj to Crusoroj. t
qnikn Erpioj j 'Wrpioj.
20. .. , .
'Atintana, mora Makedonaj. o oktorej ka 'Atintnej ka
'Atintnioi. erhtai p 'Atintnoj, uo Makednoj. lgetai ka
'Atintanj t qhlukn. lgetai ka 'Atintn ka 'Atintana ka
'Atintnion odteron.
21. .. , . .
'Argou [nsoj], nsoj mikr prj t KanbJ Agupta, p
' A r g o u t o M a k e d n o j , f' o 'Argedai. o
oktorej 'Argetai, j tj Nikou Nikitai ka tj Cairou
Cairetai. ka atai gr Agptou pleij.
22. . . .
Brousj, mora Makedonaj, p Brosou, 'Hmaqou paidj.
Galdrai, plij Makedonaj n Pierv. Lukfrwn snai Galdraj

tn strathlthn lkon. sti ka roj Gladroj. p Galdrou to
'Hmaqou paidj. o d ti Galdraj ktise tn plin. polthj
Galadraoj. Lukfrwn ka Galadraon pdon. t kthtikn dei
Galadrakn. Polbioj d n t ig Galadrikn fhsi.
23. Iustin. 7.1.

Macedopnia ante a nomine Emathionis regis, cuius prima virtutis
experimenta in illis locis extant, Emathia cognominata est.
24. . . .427
`H on Makedona prhn 'Hmaqa kaleto p 'Hmaqwnoj to Dij
ka 'Hlktraj
337
.
25. , FGrHist 402 F1

`H mn Piera prteron p Pirou ktisqesa to Meqnhj delfo,
patrj d Lnou, Piera kklhto steron d Lgkoj klqh, j ka
tn rcn scen 'Aropoj, presbtatoj tn 'Hmaqwnoj padwn,
kaq Melissej fhsin t Delfik suntaxmenoj.
26. Solinus 9.10 Mommsen

Emathius qui primus in Emathia occepit principatum, seu quia indigo originis
eius aevo disperiit seu quia ita res est, genuinus terrae habetur, post hunc in
Macedonis exortum Emathiae nomen pestitit.
27. Servius, Comment. Virgil. Georg. 1.492.

emathiam Thessaliam, dictam ab Emathio rege.
28. 7.7.8
lgetai d tn 'Orestida katascen pote 'Orsthj fegwn tn tj
mhtrj fnon ka katalipen pnumon auto tn cran, ktsai d
ka plin, kalesqai d' atn Argoj 'Orestikn.
29. , FGrHist 774 F10 = . . .

[ Engels, J., "Theagenes (774)." Brills New Jacoby, www.brillonline.nl]
'Orstai, Molossikn qnoj. Èkataoj ErpV. Qeagnhj n
Makedonikoj fhsin, ti pe feqh tj manaj 'Orsthj, fegwn di
tn ad met tj Èrminhj, ej tathn lqe tn gn ka pada scen
'Orsthn, o rxantoj klqhsan 'Orstai atj d p cdnhj
dhcqej qnskei ej cwron [?] tj 'Arkadaj, t legmenon
'Orstion. Lgetai ka qhlukn 'Orestj ka 'Orestij satwj.
Qeagnhj [ka] Dionsioj b Gigantidoj.
30. Solinus 9.3 (Mommsen)

Populi sunt qui ut Orestae dicerentur inde coeptum. Mycenis profugus
matricida cum abscessus longius destinasset, natum sibi in Emathia parvulum
de Hermiona, quam in omnes casus sociam adsciverat, hic mandaverat
occulendum. Adolevit puer in spiritum regii sanguinis, nomen patris sui
referens, occupatoque quidquid est quod procedit in Macedonicum sinum et
Adriaticum salum, terram cui imperitaverat Orestidem dixit.
338
.
31. 10.1.15
Tn d' k Troaj panintwn Ebown tinj ej 'Illurioj kpesntej,
pobanontej okade di tj Makedonaj per Edessan meinan
sumpolemsantej toj podexamnoij, ka ktisan plin Eboian
32. . . , .
Aan, plij Makedonaj, p Aano paidj 'Elmou, to basilwj
Turrhnn, metoiksantoj ej Makedonan. t qnikn Aanaoj.
33. . . , .
'Elima, plij Makedonaj, Strbwn bdmJ. p 'Elmou to rwoj
p Èlnou p 'Elma to Turrhnn basilwj. t qnikn
'Elimithj. 'Alxandroj d' n ErpV 'Elmeion fhs, di makro tn
mei sullabn, tn d li di bracoj to i.
34. 6.3.2 7 .11

totouj ( ) d' ena fasi toj met Mnw plesantaj ej
Sikelan, ka met tnkenou teleutn tn n Kamikoj par
KwklJ sumbsan prantaj k Sikelaj kat d tn nploun
dero parwsqntaj, n tinj steron pez perielqntaj tn 'Adran
mcri Makedonaj Bottiaouj prosagoreuqnai.
katecon d tn cran tathn 'Hpeirwtn tinej ka 'Illurin, t d

pleston Bottiaoi ka Qrkej o mn k Krthj, j fasi, t gnoj
ntej, gemna contej Bttwna,
35. , . 25
`H ke j Mnwj Dij ka Erphj, basilewn Krthj, kat
zthsin Daidlou stlJ plesaj ej Sikanan (ath d' stn nn
Sikela) p tn Kwklou qugatrwn (basleue d' otoj Sikeln)
nairetai ka t Krhtikn poleme Sikeloj pr to basilwj ka
tttai. Ka panintej p ceimnoj xpeson ej 'Ipugaj, ka
atqi tte drsanto, nt Krhtn gegontej 'Ipugej. CrnJ d
steron mor tij kat stsin kpesntej tj craj crhsmn labon,
nqa n tij atoj gn ka dwr rxV, ntaqa okzesqai, ka
khsan tn Bottiawn ke gr padej rtwn edh ka llwn ywn
pazontej p phlo ka plttontej atoumnoij pdwkan atoj
nt rtwn toj phlnouj rtouj ka o ge tn crhsmn tetelsqai
nomsantej tsanto tn basila Makednwn, ka labon oken tn
Bottiawn, ka Bottiaoi mn trton gnoj p Krhtn meyantej
mora nn esi Makednwn.
339
.
36. , fr.443 Rose.

ti mn on 'Andrgew per tn 'Attikn poqanen dlJ dxantoj te
Mnwj poll kak polemn ergzeto toj nqrpouj ka t
daimnion fqeire tn cran fora te gr ka nsoj pskhye
poll ka ndusan o potamo ka to qeo prostxantoj
lasamnoij tn Mnw ka diallagesi lwfsein t mnima ka tn
kakn sesqai palan pikhrukeusmenoi ka dehqntej poisanto
sunqkaj, ste pmpein di' nna tn dasmn qouj pt ka
parqnouj tosataj, mologosin o plestoi tn suggrafwn. toj
d padaj ej Krthn komizomnouj mn tragiktatoj mqoj
pofanei tn Mintauron n t LaburnqJ diafqerein ... Filcoroj
d fhsin o tata sugcwren Krtaj, ll lgein ... 'Aristotlhj d
ka atj n t Bottiawn politev dlj stin o nomzwn
nairesqai toj padaj p to Mnw ll qhteontaj n t KrtV
kataghrskein. ka pote Krtaj ecn palain podidntaj
nqrpwn parcn ej Delfoj postllein, toj d pempomnoij
namicqntaj kgnouj kenwn sunexelqen. j d ok san kano
trfein autoj atqi prton mn ej 'Italan diapersai kke
katoiken per tn 'Iapugan, keqen d aqij ej Qrkhn komisqnai
ka klhqnai Bottiaouj di tj kraj tn Bottiawn qusan tin
telosaj pdein wmen ej 'Aqnaj.
.T d pote taj kraij tn Bottiawn qoj n lgein coreuosaij

wmen ej 'Aqnaj; Krtj fasin examnouj nqrpwn parcn ej
Delfoj postelai, toj d pemfqntaj j rwn odeman osan
eporan, atqen ej poikan rmsai ka prton mn n 'Iapugv
katoiken, peita tj Qrkhj toton tn tpon katascen
namemigmnwn atoj 'Aqhnawn. oike gr m diafqerein Mnwj
oj pempon 'Aqhnaoi kat tn dasmn qouj, ll katcein par'
aut latreontaj. x kenwn on tinej gegontej ka nomizmenoi
Krtej ej Delfoj sunapestlhsan qen a qugatrej tn
Bottiawn pomnhmoneousai to gnouj don n taj ortaj wmen
ej 'Aqnaj.
37. . 8.137-39
To d 'Alexndrou totou bdomoj gentwr Perdkkhj st
kthsmenoj tn Makednwn tn turannda trpJ toide. 'Ex Argeoj
fugon j 'Illurioj tn Thmnou pognwn trej delfeo, Gaunhj
te ka 'Aropoj ka Perdkkhj k d 'Illurin perbalntej j tn
nw Makedonhn pkonto j Lebahn plin. 'Enqata d qteuon p
misq par t basil, mn ppouj nmwn, d boj, d netatoj
atn Perdkkhj t lept tn probtwn. `H d gun to basiloj
(san gr t plai ka a turanndej tn nqrpwn sqenej
crmasi, o monon dmoj) at t sita sfi pesse. Okwj d
pth, rtoj to paidj to qhtj, to Perdkkew, diplsioj
gneto atj wuto pe d ae tut toto gneto, epe prj tn
ndra tn wutj. Tn d kosanta slqe atka j eh traj ka
froi j mga ti kalsaj d toj qtaj, prohgreu sfi
340
.
pallssesqai k gj tj wuto. O d tn misqn fasan dkaioi

enai polabntej otw xinai. 'Enqata basilej to misqo pri
kosaj, n gr kat tn kapnodkhn j tn okon scwn lioj,

epe, qeoblabj genmenoj Misqn d mn g mwn xion tnde
poddwmi, dexaj tn lion. Ò mn d Gaunhj te ka 'Aropoj o
presbteroi stasan kpeplhgmnoi, j kousan tata d paj,
tgcane gr cwn mcairan, epaj tde Dekmeqa, basile, t
didoj, perigrfei t macarV j t dafoj to okou tn lion,
perigryaj d, j tn klpon trj rusmenoj to lou,
pallsseto atj te ka o met' kenou. O mn d pisan, t d
basil shmanei tn tij pardrwn on ti crma poiseie [ paj] ka
j sn nJ kenwn netatoj lboi t didmena. Ò d tata
kosaj ka xunqej pmpei p' atoj ppaj polontaj. Potamj
d sti n t crV tatV, t qousi o totwn tn ndrn <tn> p'
Argeoj pgonoi <j> swtri otoj, pete dibhsan o Thmendai,
mgaj otw rrh ste toj ppaj m oouj te gensqai diabnai. O
d pikmenoi j llhn gn tj Makedonhj okhsan plaj tn kpwn
tn legomnwn enai Mdew to Gordew, n tosi fetai atmata
da, n kaston con xkonta flla, dm te perfronta tn
llwn n totoisi ka Silhnj tosi kpoisi lw, j lgetai p
Makednwn pr d tn kpwn roj ketai Brmion onoma, baton
p ceimnoj. 'Enqeten d rmmenoi j tathn scon,
katestrfonto ka tn llhn Makedonhn. 'Ap totou d to
Perdkkew 'Alxandroj de gneto 'Amntew paj n 'Alxandroj,
'Amnthj d 'Alktew, 'Alktew d patr n 'Aropoj, to d
Flippoj, Filppou d 'Argaoj, to d Perdkkhj kthsmenoj tn
rcn.
38. Solinus 9.13 Mommsen

Succedit Carano Perdicca, secunda et vicesima olympiade, primus in
Macedonia rex nominatus
39. Iustin.7.2.
Post hunc Perdicca regnavit, cuius et vita inlustris et mortis postrema, veluti
ex oraculo, praecepta memorabilia fuere. Siquidem senex moriens Argeo filio
monstravit locum quo condi vellet, ibique non sua tantum, sed et
succedentium sibi in regnum ossa poni iussit, praefatus, quoad ibi conditae
posterorum reliquiae forent, regnum in familia mansurum ; creduntque hac
superstitione extinctam in Alexandro stirpem, quia locum sepulturae
mutaverit.
341
.
40. . . 7.16.
Oti Perdkkaj tn dan basilean axsai boulmenoj rthsen ej
Delfoj. d fh,

ll' q' peigmenoj Botthda prj polmhlon
nqa d' n rgikrwtaj dVj ciondeaj agaj
enhqntaj pnJ, kenhj cqonj n dapdoisi
qe qeoj makressi ka stu ktze plhoj.
41. Hygin. Fab. 219.

Archelaus T[e]meni filius exsul a fratribus eiectus in hraciam ad regem
Cisseum uenit, qui cum a finitimis oppugnaretur Archelao regnum et filiam
in coniugium dare pollicetur si se ab hoste tutatus esset Archelaus, quia ab
Hercule esset oriundus, nam T[e]menus Herculis filius fuit. qui hostes uno
proelio fugauit et ab rege pollicita petit. ille ab amicis dissuasus fidem
fraudauit eumque per dolum interficere uoluit. itaque foueam iussit fieri et
multos carbones eo ingeri et incendi et super uirgulta tenuia poni, quo cum
Archelaus uenisset ut decideret. hoc regis seruus Archelao patefecit; qui re
cognita dicit se cum rege colloqui uelle secreto; arbitris semotis Archelaus
regem arreptum in foueam coniecit atque ita eum perdidit. inde profugit ex
responso Apollinis in Macedoniam capra duce, oppidumque ex nomine
caprae Aegeas constituit. ab hoc Alexander Magnus oriundus esse dicitur.
42. , FGrHist 115 F393

otoj Kranoj p mn `Hraklouj ia n, p d Thmnou ...
bdomoj. genealogosi d' atn otwj, j fhsin Didwroj ka o
pollo tn suggrafwn, n ej ka Qepompoj. Kranoj Fedwnoj to
'Aristodamda to Mropoj to Qestou to Kissou to Thmnou to
'Aristomcou to Kleadtouj to Ullou to `Hraklouj.
342
.
43. . , . 234 316.

Kranoj 'Argeoj Fedwnoj delfj to tte basilwj 'Argeaj
dan ktsasqai cran spedwn, dnamin labn par Fedwnoj to
delfo k te Argouj ka tj llhj Peloponnsou toj kat
Makedonan tpoij plqe. summacsaj d ka t tn 'Orestn
basile kat tn plhsiocrwn 'Eordann legomnwn, tj
katakthqeshj craj t misu proslabn di tn summacan,
parlabe tn Makedonan ka ktise plin n at kat crhsmn, x
j rmmenoj sunestsato tn Makedonikn basilean, n kaqexj o
p' ato diedconto. n d Kranoj ia p `Hraklouj, z d p
Thmnou to met tn llwn `Hrakleidn katelqntoj ej
Pelopnnhson. Kranoj Makednwn a basleusen th l. to d
ksmou n toj dya. pr tj prthj lumpidoj tesin ih. p
Karnou to a basilwj Makednwn wj 'Alexndrou to ktisto
basilej Makednwn kd th <up>. Fedwn Argouj kratn delfj
Karnou to a basilwj Makednwn mtra ka staqma prtoj
feren, j tinej san d ka pr totou. Makednwn b basleuse
Koinj th kh. to d ksmou n toj dyla.
Ò per tj basileaj Makednwn lgoj di tn retn 'Alexndrou

ka Filppou to patrj ato toj filomaqsi ka per tata
spoudzousin nagkaoj pfuke. prokesqw gon kefalaiwdj p
man snoyin rcmenoj p Karnou to prtou basilwj
Makednwn wj 'Alexndrou. t mn on prton gnoj toj basilesi
tn Makednwn ej `Hrakla nafretai. met gr tn lwsin
Troaj tesin p `Hrakledai katscon tn Pelopnnhson, x n a
tn Korinqwn ka Lakedaimonwn basileai prtai sunsthsan.
crnoij d steron per t tlh totwn tn Makednwn rxato
basilea otwj. Kranoj 'Argeoj delfj n Fedwnoj nj tn
f' `Hraklouj katagntwn t gnoj ka tj 'Argeaj basileontoj
spoudzwn aut cran kataktsasqai dnamin qroise par to
delfo ka k tj lhj Peloponnsou, meq' oj toj pr
Makedonan tpoij pistratesaj, summacsaj ma ka tini tn
'Orestn legomnwn dunstV per tn cran kat tn plhsiocrwn
barbrwn, tn mseian labe cran ka plin geire kat crhsmn
ka basilean n at sunestsato, n o kat gnoj x ato ka
met' atn diedconto. Otoj Kranoj p mn `Hraklouj ia n,
p d Thmnou to met tn llwn `Hrakleidn katelqntoj ej
Pelopnnhson z. genealogosi d' atn otwj, j fhsin Didwroj,
o pollo tn suggrafwn, n ej ka Qepompoj. Kranoj Fedwnoj
to 'Aristodamda to Mropoj to Qeostou to Kissou to
Thmnou to 'Aristomcou to Kleadtouj to Ullou to
`Hraklouj. nioi d llwj, fhs, genealogosi, fskontej enai
Kranon Poantoj to Krosou to Kleodaou to Erubida to
Debllou to Lacrouj to Thmnou, j ka katlqen ej
Pelopnnhson. Otoj Kranoj l th basleuse meq' n Konoj
paj th kh. met d toton uj Kranoj th l Turimmj th me,
ka tn loipn tj Makedonaj proselbeto cran ka kaq' lou tn
basilean hxhsen. eta 'Argeoj paj Turimm th ld, meq' n
Flippoj uj 'Argeou th le. prj oj 'Alktaj Filppou uj th
343
.
<>, et' 'Amntaj uj 'Alktou th <>, xj 'Alxandroj

'Amntou.
44. , FGrHist 631 F 1 POxy 2465

'All ka Sturoj, storn toj dmouj 'Alexandrwn, rxmenoj
p Filoptoroj to ka Ptolemaou prosagoreuqntoj, totou
mhnei Dinuson rchgthn gegonnai. Di ka [suppl. tn Dionusan]
fuln Ptolemaoj prthn katsthsen. Lgei on Sturoj otwj
Dionsou ka 'Alqaaj tj Qestou gegensqai Dhineiran tj d
ka `Hraklouj to Dij, omai, Ullon, to d Kledhmon (l.
Kleodaon), to d 'Aristmacon, to d Tmenon, to d Keson, to
d Mrwna, to d Qstion, to d 'Akon, to d 'Aristodamdan, to
d Kranon, to d Koinn, to d Turmman, to d Perdkkan, to d
Flippon, to d 'Aropon, to d 'Alktan, to d 'Amntan, ** to d
Bkron (Blakron?), to d Melagron, to d 'Arsinhn, tj d ka
Lgou Ptolemaon tn ka Swtra, to d ka Berenkhj Ptolemaon
tn Fildelfon, to d ka 'Arsinhj Ptolemaon tn Eergthn, to
d ka Berenkhj tj Mga to n KurnV basileontoj Ptolemaon
tn Fildelfon. `H mn on prj Dinuson toj n 'Alexandrev
basilesasi suggneia otwj pericei. Oqen ka n t Dionusv
ful dmo esin katakecwrismnoi 'Alqhj ('Alqj libri) p tj
genomnhj gunaikj Dionsou, qugatrj d Qestou, 'Alqaaj
Dhianeirj (Dhianerhj libri), p [Dhianeraj] tj qugatrj Dionsou
ka 'Alqaaj, gunaikj d `Hraklouj. [Oqen ka tj proswnumaj
cousin o kat' atoj dmoi.] 'Ariadnj ('Aridnhj libri) p tj
qugatrj Mnw, gunaikj d Dionsou, paidj patroflhj tj
micqeshj DionsJ n morf prumndi Qestj p Qestou to
'Alqaaj patrj Qoantj p Qantoj paidj Dionsou Stafulj
p Staflou uo Dionsou Eanqj (Eainj libri) p Enqeoj
(Enoj libri) uo Dionsou Marwnj p Mrwnoj uo 'Aridnhj
ka Dionsou. Otoi gr pntej uo Dionsou.
storetai gr e[nai] Dionsou ka <'Alqaaj> Dhineira,

Dhi[aneraj d ka] `Hraklouj Ulloj, tot[o]ud[ ka 'Ilhj]
Kleod[a]on, Kleod[a]ou d [ka Peridaj] 'Aristmacon,
['A]risto[mcou] d ka[] Thmenn, [Th]meno[d k]a Dwr[ ] Keson,
[Keso]u d Mrwna, to[tou] d Qstion, [Qes]tou d 'Akon, ['Akoo]
d 'Aristodamdan, 'Aristodam[da] d Kranon, Karnou d ka Lan[
] Koinn, Koino d Turmman, [Tu]rmma d ka Kleonkhj Perdkkan,
P[erd]kkou d ka Kleoptraj ['Argaon], 'Argaou d ka Proqhj
Flippon, [Fi]lppou d ka Neikonhj 'Aropon, [ ] [...] (11) ...[Qen
'Ad]elf(n)[ ]es[ ]qa [ ]nh [ ].po[ ]. [ ]on [ ] [...]...[ ]
[ ].[.]men.[ ][ ]lin p to sneggujnt[oj] [ero], tn d'
mwnuman elhfto[j] p[] tj n 'Aqnaij 'Eleu[s]noj, o [ka]t'
niautn mowj tgcane[n ]gom[n]h pangurij cousa [gumni]kn
kamousikn gna, car[is]taton tpon katecoshj qaj, [ ]
ka p totwn dmouj ka pr[oshgre]uentn mn Kanwba, tn
d[ 'Eleus][nion]. toj d Bakcidajstor[osin] ..[gegon]nai p
Bakcdoj, j basleu[se Korin]qwn. u[j d'] n Prm[n]idoj to
'A[gla] to 'Arax[]wnoj to ['A]ltou to [kata]scntoj K[r]inqon
met tn `Hra[kleidn] d' 'Althj uj mn n Ìpp[tou to
344
.
F]lantoj d 'An[t]ocoj[tn Ullou] qugatra Purac[mhn

gmaj gnnh]sen Flanta tn [Ìpptou patra], tn Ullon d
pntej `H[raklouj ka] Dhianeraj pofanou[sin.]
45. . . . 262 = . . 7 .17.

Genealogosi d' atn () otwj, j fhsin Didwroj, o
pollo tn suggrafwn, n ej ka Qepompoj. Kranoj Fedwnoj to
'Aristodamda to Mropoj to Qestou to Kssou to Thmnou to
'Aristomcou to Kleodaou to Ullou to `Hraklouj. nioi d
llwj, fhs, genealogosi, fskontej enai Kranon Poantoj to
Krosou to Kleodaou to Erubida to Debllou to Lacrouj
to Thmnou, j ka katlqen ej Pelopnnhson.
46. . . 7 .
Euseb. Chron. I p. 227 Schne
Karanus ante primam olompiadem rerum cupiditate motus copias collegit ab
Argivis et ab altera (regione) Peloponesiaca, et cum exercitu expeditionem in
partes Makedoniorum suscepit. Eodem tempore Orestarum regi bellum erat
cum vicinis suis, qui vocantur Eordaei, rogavit Karanum, ut ipsi auxilio esset:
suaeque regionis mediam partem ei se daturum pollicitus est Orestarum rebus
compositis; et rege fidem exsolvente Karanus regionem obtinuit regnavitque
in ea annis XXX, tempore senectutis e vita excessus (excedebat); cuius
principatum filius eius, qui Kojinus nominatus est, excepit et dominatus est
annis XXVIII. Post eum regnavit Tirimmus annis XLIII. Perdikas annis XLII.
Hic regnum suum adaugere volebat (ac propterea) Delphos misit. Et post
pauca verba iisdem addens dicit:
Perdikas annis regnavit XLVIII imperiumque Argaeo reliquit. Huic uno supra
XXX annos regnanti Philippus in imperio suffectus est; qui annos triginta tres
regnavit et potestatem Ajeropae reliquit. Hic vero cum annis XX dominatus
esset, regni successionem excepit Alketas, qui annis XVIII imperavit,
reliquitque potestatem Amintae. Regnante hoc annis IX supra XL imperium
excepit Alexandrus, qui annos tenuit XLIV. Post hunc regnavit Perdikas
annis XXII. Arkhelaus annis XVII. Ajeorpus annis VI. Post quem Pausanias
anno uno dominatus est. Ptlomaeus annis III. Post hunc Perdikas annis V.
Philippus annis XXIV. Alexandrus cum Persis plus duodecim annis certavit.
Makedonici regni generationem hoc pacto historicorum fideles ad
Heraklem referunt. A Karano, qui primus in unum conflatam tenuit
Makedoniorum potestatem, usque ad Alexandrum, qui Asianorum terram
subegit, viginti quatuor reges recensentur, anni CCCCLIII.
[Exc. Vat. p. 3]; cf. 16, 1.

Oti Perdkkaj tn dan basilean axsai boulmenoj rthsen ej
Delfoj. d fh,
ll' q' peigmenoj Botthda prj polmhlon
nqa d' n rgikrwtaj dVj ciondeaj agaj
enhqntaj pnJ, kenhj cqonj n dapdoisi
qe qeoj makressi ka stu ktze plhoj.
345
.
47. . 33.
Karan t Poinqouj u x Argouj mllonti poikan stllein p
Makedonan ej Delfoj lqnti crhsen 'Apllwn
frzeo, de Karan, nJ d' mn nqeo mqon
kprolipn Argoj te ka Èllda kallignaika
crei prj phgj Àlikmonoj nqa d' n agaj
boskomnaj sdVj prton, tte toi cren stin
zhlwtn naein atn genen te prpasan.
k d to crhsmo proqumteroj genmenoj <> Karanj, sn tisin
Ellhsin poikan steilmenoj, lqn ej Makedonan ktisen plin
ka Makednwn basleusen ka tn prteron kaloumnhn Edessan
plin Agj metwnmasen p tn agn. keto d t palain
Edessa p Frugn ka Ludn ka tn met Mdou diakomisqntwn
ej tn Erphn. tata Eforwn store n t Ìstv ka t 'IncJ.
48. Iustin. 1.7 ..

Sed et Caranus : cum magna multitudine Graecorum sedes in Macedonia
responso oraculi iussus quaerere, cum Emathiam venisset, urbem Edessam,
non sentientibus oppidanis propter imbrium et nebulae magnitudinem,
gregem caprarum imbrem fugientium secutus, occupauit ; 8 revocatusque in
memoriam oraculi quo iussus erat ducibus capris imperium quaerere, regni
sedem statuit ; 9 religioseque postea observavit, quocumque agmen moveret,
ante signa easdem capras habere, coeptorum duces habiturus, quas regni
habuerat auctores. 10 Urbem Edessam oh memoriam muneris Aegaeas,
populum Aegeadas vocavit. 11 Pulso deinde Mida - nam is quoque portionem
Macedoniae tenuit - aliisque regibus pulsis, in locum omnium solus successit
12 primusque, adunatis gentibus variorum populorum, veluti unum corpus
Macedoniae fecit, crescentique regno valida incrementorum fundamenta
constituit.
49. Solin.9.12
Macedonem Caranus insequitur dux Peloponnesiae multitudinis, qui iuxta
responsum dictum deo, ubi caprarium pecus resedisse adverterat urbem
condidit quam dixit Aegas, in qua sepeliri reges mos erat: nec alter
excellentium virorum bustis apud Macedonas priscos dabatur locus.
50. , FGrHist 135/6 F

Marsaj store, ti Knpij t gnoj Klcoj ej Makedonan lqn,
ditribe par KarnJ uo d genomnou t KarnJ ka boulhqnti
tn pada p to dou patrj nomzein Karrona nqstato
mhtr ka at p to dou patrj tn pada nomasqnai
boulomnh Knpij d rwthqej epe, md' trou nomzesqai atn,
diper Koinj klqh nioi d martnontej Kainn atn kalosi.
346
.
51. 9.40.8-9
lgetai d p Makednwn Karann basileonta n Makedonv
kratsai mcV Kisswj, j dunsteuen n crv t mrJ ka
mn trpaion Karanj kat nmouj toj 'Argewn sthsen
p t nkV pelqnta d fasin k to 'Olmpou lonta
natryai te t trpaion <ka> fanisqnai, <sunenai te>
gnmV Karann [d] ok e boulesasqai barbroij toj
perioikosin j cqran lqnta dillakton, katastna <te>
crnai [gr] mte p ato Karano mte p tn steron
basileusntwn Makedonaj trpaia stasqai, e j enoin
pote toj proscrouj pxontai. marture d t lgJ ka
'Alxandroj, ok nastsaj ote p DareJ trpaia ote p
taj 'Indikaj nkaij.
52. , . 1
Wn prton t per Mda ka Brign, pwj te qhsaur peritucn
qron te ej ploton rqh, ka 'Orfwj kat Pireian t roj
kroatj genmenoj pollaj tcnaij Brign basileei. Ka j
Seilhnj per t Brmion roj Mdou basileontoj fqh, f' ka t
qnoj kei poluanqrwptaton n ka j cqh t zon xhllagmnon
tn dan j n nqrpou fsei. Ka pwj at crusj gneto ka
t ej trofn paratiqmena panta ka j di toto pesaj t
pkoon p' Erphj diabnai tn Èllsponton pr Musan kise
Frgaj nt Brign brac ti parallageshj tj lxewj
metonomasqntaj. Mdaj d polloj cwn paggllontaj at t
sa lget te ka prtteto toj phkoij, ka di toto n t
nepibouletJ tn basilean cwn ka ej graj lqn, makr ta
cein lcqh, ka kat' lgon fmh nou ta t makr metepoei,
ka p to skyai tn rcn lgoj rgon enai pisteqh.
53. , FGrHist 115 F74-75

74a .dihgsewj d paradegmata n eh kllista tn mn muqikn
..... par Qeopmpwi n ti gdhi tn Filippikn to Seilhno.
74b t per Silhno to fanntoj n Makedonai ka t per to

drkontoj to dianaumacsantoj prj tn trirh
75a `Hlidwroj (III) d fhsi tn 'Epifan 'Antocon, n di tj

prxeij Polbioj 'Epiman kale, tn krnhn tn n 'Antioceai
kersai onwi, kaqper ka tn Frga Mdan fhs Qepompoj, te
len tn Silhnn p mqhj qlhsen sti d krnh, j fhsi Bwn
(14 F 3), msh Maidn ka Painwn Inna kaloumnh.
347
.
75b .sane hoc de Sileno non dicitur fictum a Vergilio, sed a Theopompo
translatum: is enim apprehensum Silenum a Midae regis pastoribus dicit,
crapula madentem et ex ea soporatum; illos dolo adgressos dormientem
vinxisse; postea vinculis sponte labentibus liberatum de rebus naturalibus et
antiquis Midae interroganti disputavisse ...... (26) haec autem omnia de
Sileno a Theopompo in eo libro, qui Thaumasia appellatur, conscripta sunt.
75c ..perihgeta tina Qepompoj sunousan Mdou to Frugj ka

Silhno. nmfhj d paj Silhnj otoj, qeo mn fansteroj tn
fsin, nqrpou d krettwn, pe ka qnatoj n. poll mn on
ka lla llloij dielcqhsan, ka pr totwn Silhnj lege
prj tn Mdan. (2) tn mn Erphn ka tn 'Asan ka tn Libhn
nsouj enai, j perirren kklwi tn keann, peiron d enai
mnhn kenhn tn xw totou to ksmou. ka t mn mgeqoj atj
peiron dihgeto, trfein d t lla zia megla, ka toj
nqrpouj d tn ntauqo diplasonaj t mgeqoj, ka crnon zn
atoj oc son mej, ll ka kenon diplon. (3) ka pollj mn
enai ka meglaj pleij ka bwn dithtaj ka nmouj atoj
tetcqai nantwj keimnouj toj par' mn nomizomnoij. (4) do d
enai pleij lege megqei megstaj, odn d lllaij oiknai ka
tn mn nomzesqai Mcimon, tn d Eseb. toj mn on Esebej
n ernhi te digein ka plotwi baqe ka lambnein toj karpoj
k tj gj cwrj rtrwn ka bon, gewrgen d ka sperein odn
atoj rgon enai. ka diatelosin d' j giej ka nosoi ka
katastrfousi tn autn bon gelntej e mla ka dmenoi. otw
d namfilgwj es dkaioi, j mhd toj qeoj pollkij paxion
pifoitn atoj. (5) o d tj Macmou plewj macimtatoi t esi
ka ato ka gnontai meq' plwn ka e polemosi ka
katastrfontai toj mrouj, ka pampllwn qnn ma plij krate
ath. es d o oktorej ok lttouj diakoswn muridwn.
poqnskousi d tn mn llon crnon nossantej spnion d toto,
pe t ge poll n toj polmoij lqoij xloij paimenoi
trwtoi gr esi sidrwi. cruso d cousi ka rgrou fqonan, j
timteron enai par' atoj tn crusn to par' mn sidrou. (6)
piceirsai d pote ka diabnai totouj j tsde tj medapj
nsouj lege ka diaplesantj ge tn keann murisi cilaij
nqrpwn wj Ùperborwn fiksqai. ka puqomnouj tn par' mn
totouj enai toj edaimonesttouj, katafronsai j falwj ka
tapeinj prttontaj, ka di tata timsai proelqen peraitrw.
(7) t d ti qaumasiteron prosetqei. Mropj tinaj otw
kaloumnouj nqrpouj oken par' atoj fh pleij pollj ka
meglaj, p' sctwi d tj craj atn tpon enai ka
nomzesqai Anoston, oiknai d csmati, kateilfqai d ote p
sktouj ote p fwtj, ra d pikesqai ruqmati memigmnon
qoleri. do d potamoj per toton tn tpon en, ka tn mn
`Hdonj kalesqai tn d Lphj, ka par' kteron totwn sthknai
dndra t mgeqoj platnou meglhj. frein d karpoj t mn par
tn tj Lphj potamn toiathn contaj tn fsin n tij atn
pogeshtai, tosoton kbllei dakrwn, ste katatkesqai pnta
tn auto bon tn loipn qrhnonta, ka otw teleutn. (8) t d
tera t parapefukta ti tj `Hdonj potami ntpalon kfrein
348
.
karpn j gr n geshtai totwn, tn mn llwn tn prteron

piqumin paetai, ll ka e tou ra ka ato lambnei lqhn,
ka gnetai kat brac neteroj ka tj fqanosaj likaj ka tj
dh dielqosaj nalambnei psw. t mn gr graj porryaj p
tn kmn postrfei, eta p tn tn meirakwn likan nacwre,
eta paj gnetai, eta brfoj, ka p totoij xanalqh. (9) ka
tata e twi pistj Coj lgwn, pepistesqw mo d deinj enai
doke muqolgoj ka n totoij ka n lloij d.
75e .nisi si et Sileno illi apud Midam regem adseveranti de alio orbe
credendum est auctore Theopompo.
54. fr.44
polloj gr ka sofoj ndrsin, j fhsi Krntwr, o nn ll
plai kklaustai tnqrpina timwran goumnoij enai tn bon ka
rcn t gensqai nqrwpon sumforn tn megsthn. toto d fhsin
'Aristotlhj ka tn Seilhnn sullhfqnta t Mdv pofnasqai.
bltion d' atj tj to filosfou lxeij paraqsqai. fhs d n t
EdmJ pigrafomnJ per yucj taut diper, krtiste pntwn
ka makaristtate, ka prj t makarouj ka edamonaj enai toj
teteleuthktaj nomzein ka t yesasqa ti kat' atn ka t
blasfhmen oc sion gomeqa j kat beltinwn ka kreittnwn
dh gegontwn. ka taq' otwj rcaa ka palai diatele
nenomismna par' mn, ste t parpan odej oden ote to crnou
tn rcn ote tn qnta prton, ll tn peiron ana tugcnei
di tlouj otw nenomismna. prj d d totoij di stmatoj n toj
nqrpoij rj k plai perifretai qrulomenon. T tot'; fh.
Kkenoj polabn j ra m ggnesqai mn, fh, riston pntwn,
t d teqnnai to zn sti kretton. ka polloj otw par to
daimonou memartrhtai. toto mn kenJ t Mdv lgousi dpou
met tn qran j labe tn Seilhnn dierwtnti ka punqanomnJ t
pot sti t bltiston toj nqrpoij ka t t pntwn arettaton,
t mn prton odn qlein epen ll siwpn rrktwj peid d
pote mlij psan mhcann mhcanmenoj proshggeto fqgxasqa ti
prj atn, otwj nakagczonta epen damonoj pipnou ka
tchj calepj fmeron sprma, t me bizesqe lgein mn reion
m gnnai; met' gnoaj gr tn okewn kakn luptatoj boj.
nqrpoij d pmpan ok sti gensqai t pntwn riston od
metascen tj to beltstou fsewj riston gr psi ka psaij t
m gensqai, t mntoi met toto ka t prton tn nqrpJ
nustn t genomnouj poqanen j tcista. dlon on j oshj
krettonoj tj n t teqnnai diagwgj tj n t zn, otwj
pefnato.
349
.
55. . FGrHist 124 F54

j mn Tantlou plotoj ka tn Pelopidn p tn per Frugan
ka Spulon metllwn gneto, d K d m o u [ k t n ]
p e r Q r i k h n k a t P a g g a o n r o j , d Primou
k tn n 'Astroij per Abudon crusewn (n ka nn ti mikr
lepetai, poll d' kbol ka t rgmata shmea tj plai
metalleaj) , d M d o u k t n p e r t B r m i o n
r o j , d Ggou ka 'Aluttou ka Krosou p tn n Ludai
[ka] tj metax 'Atarnwj te ka Pergmou polcnh[j] rmh[j]
kmemetalleumna coshj t cwra.
56. . F74.11-13
prta mn 'Wdonhqe Mdhj per 'Asdoj rcn
lepwn n klroisin ntrefen 'Hmaqoisin
an j xkonta prix komwnta petloij
57. . . 4.1
ARGAIOS.
'Argaoj basilej Makednwn, Taulantwn Glauroj Taulntioi
strateousin p Makednaj. 'Argaoj, n gr at cer lgh,
keleei tj parqnouj tn Makednwn, peidn o polmioi
prosgwsi tn flagga, atoj k to rouj tj 'Ereboaj
pifannai. o mn d prosgon a d pefnhsan ka katesan p
to rouj parqnoi polla qrsouj nt dortwn pllousai ka
stefnoij t prswpa skizousai. Glauroj xeplgh ndraj enai
tj parqnouj p makro nomzwn ka t naklhtikn pesmhnen
Taulntioi d feugon t te pla pobalntej ka t skeuofra
katalipntej. 'Argaoj mace kratsaj ern dretai DionsJ
Yeudnori ka tj parqnouj, j plai Kldwnaj klVzon o
Makednej, atj klzein taxe di tn mmhsin tn ndrn
Mimallnaj.
350
.
58. , . 5 .. Natoli
ll per mn totwn ok n pistol prj s mhkunton, d' stin
ok mpodn toj tucosin epen, k pollo te crnou toj psi
katasesiphtai, sumfrei d soi puqsqai, tat moi dok frsein
ka totwn xisein eagglia, dikaan crin, 'AntiptrJ par so
doqnai. per gr tj genomnhj 'Olunqoij craj, j sti t palain
`Hrakleidn ll' o Calkidwn, frwn tn pistoln mnoj ka
prtoj xiopstouj mqouj erhke. tn atn gr fhsi trpon Nhla
mn n MessnV, Sula d per tn 'Amfipolitikn tpon f'
`Hraklouj bristj ntaj polsqai, ka doqnai parakataqkhn
fulttein Nstori mn t Nhlwj Messnhn, DikaJ d t Sulwj
delf tn Fullda cran, ka Messnhn mn steron pollaj
geneaj Kresfnthn komsasqai, tn d' 'Amfipoltin, `Hrakleidn
osan, 'Aqhnaouj ka Calkidaj laben. j d' atwj f' `Hraklouj
naireqnai kakorgouj ka paranmouj Ìppokwnta mn n SprtV
trannon, 'Alkuona d' n PallnV, ka Sprthn mn TundreJ,
Potedaian d ka tn llhn Pallnhn Siqni t Poseidnoj
parakataqsqai, ka tn mn Lakwnikn toj 'Aristodmou padaj n
taj `Hrakleidn kaqdoij polaben, Pallnhn d' 'Eretrij ka
Korinqouj ka toj p Troaj 'Acaioj, `Hrakleidn osan,
katascen. tn atn d trpon xaggllei per tn Torwnaan toj
Prwtdaj turnnouj Tmlon ka Thlgonon j `Hraklj nloi ka
per 'Ambrakan Kledhn ka toj Kledou padaj poktenaj,
'AristomcJ mn t Siqnoj tn Torwnaan thren prostxeien, n
Calkidej metran osan katkisan, LadkV <d> ka CarttV
<tn> 'Ambrakikn cran gceirseien, xin podonai tj
parakataqkaj toj p' ato gignomnoij. ll mn ka tj
poguouj 'Alexndrou tj 'Hdwnn craj ktseij Makednej pntej
sasi. Ka tat' stin o profseij 'Isokrtouj od' nomtwn yfoj,
ll lgoi dunmenoi tn sn rcn felen.
59. FGrHist 103 F62 = , .

Omhroj Omhroj poihtj Mlhtoj to n SmrnV potamo ka
Kriqhdoj, j d lloi, 'Apllwnoj ka Kalliphj tj Moshj, j d
Crax storikj, Maonoj Mhtou ka Emtidoj mhtrj, kat d'
llouj Thlemcou to 'Odusswj ka Poluksthj tj Nstoroj.
Esti d' to gnouj txij kat tn storikn Craka ath
Aqoshj Qrsshj Lnoj, to d Peroj, to d' Oagroj, to d'
'Orfej, to d Drj, to d Eklhj, to d' 'Idmondhj, to d
Filotrphj, to d' Efhmoj, to d' 'Epifrdhj, to d Melnwpoj, to
d' 'Apellj, to d Mawn, j lqen ma taj 'Amazsin n SmrnV,
ka gmaj Emhtin tn Epouj to Mnhsignouj pohsen Omhron.
351
.
60. . . 44-53
nioi mn on atn progensteron `Hsidou fasn enai, tinj d
neteron ka suggen. genealogosi d otwj 'Apllwnj fasi ka
Qoshj tj Poseidnoj gensqai Lnon, Lnou d Peron, Pirou d
ka nmfhj Meqnhj Oagron, Ogrou d ka Kalliphj 'Orfa,
'Orfwj d Orthn, to d Àrmondhn, to d Filotrphn, to d
Efhmon, to d 'Epifrdhn, to d Melnwpon, totou d Don ka
'Apllaion, Dou d ka Pukimdhj tj 'Apllwnoj qugatrj `Hsodon
ka Prshn Prsou d Maona, Maonoj d qugatrj ka Mlhtoj
to potamo Omhron.
61. . 1373-6
Enqen d' rmhqej sqhn ciondea Qrkhn
Leibqrwn j cron, mn j patrda gaan
ntron d' eseprhsa periklutn, nqa me mthr
genat' n lktroij megaltoroj Ogroio.
62. , 7 .18
Oti p t 'OlmpJ plij Don. cei d kmhn plhson Pmpleian
ntaqa tn 'Orfa diatrya fhsi tn Kkona, ndra ghta, p
mousikj ma ka mantikj ka tn per tj teletj rgiasmn
gurteonta t prton, et' dh ka meiznwn xionta autn ka
clon ka dnamin kataskeuazmenon toj mn on kouswj
podcesqai, tinj d' pidomnouj pibouln ka ban pisustntaj
diafqerai atn. ntaqa plhson ka t Lebhqra.
63. , . 45
`H me j 'Orfej Ogrou ka Kalliphj mij tn Mousn,
basleue Makednwn ka tj 'Odrusdoj, petdeue d mousikn, ka
mlista kiqarJdan. Ka (filmouson gr t Qrvkn ka Makednwn
gnoj) resken n totoij diaferntwj t plqei. Katsce d dxa j
ej Aidou katboi rwti tj gunaikj Erudkhj, ka j tn
Plotwna ka tn Krhn daj gohtesaj, dron lboi tn gunaka
ll' o gr nasqai tj critoj nabiwskomnhj, laqmenon tn per
atj ntoln. Otw d qlgein ka katakhlen atn daj enai
sofn, j ka qhra ka ownoj ka d ka xla ka lqouj
sumperinosten f' donj. Teleut d diaspasamnwn atn tn
Qrvkwn ka Makednwn gunaikn, ti o meteddou ataj tn
rgwn, tca mn ka kat' llaj profseij. Fas d' on atn
dustucsanta per gunaka pn cqrai t gnoj. 'Efota mn on
taktaj mraij plismnwn plqoj Qrvkn ka Makednwn n
Libqroij, ej okhma n sunercmenon mga te ka prj teletj e
pepoihmnon. Òpte d' rgizein esasi, pr tn puln petqesan
t pla. O a gunakej pithrsasai ka t pla rpasmenai, p'
352
.
rgj tj di tn timan toj te prospptontaj kateirgsanto, ka

tn 'Orfa kat mlh rriyan ej tn qlassan spordhn. Loim d
tj craj, ti m pVtqhsan dkhn a gunakej, kakoumnhj,
demenoi lwfsai t deinn, labon crhsmn tn kefaln tn 'Orfwj
n neurntej qywsi, tucen pallagj. Ka mlij atn per tj
kbolj to Mlhtoj di' liwj neron potamo, ka tte dousan
ka mhdn paqosan p tj qalsshj, mhd ti llo tn sa krej
nqrpinai nekrn asch frousin, ll' pakmzousan atn ka
zwik ka tte amati met poln crnon panqosan. Labntej on
p smati meglJ qptousi, tmenoj at perierxantej, twj mn
ron n, steron d' xenkhsen ern enai qusaij te gr ka soij
lloij qeo timntai geraretai sti d gunaix pantelj baton.
64. 9.30.4 ..
'Orfe d t Qrvk pepohtai mn parestsa at Telet, pepohtai
d per atn lqou te ka calko qhra koonta dontoj. poll
mn d ka lla pisteousin ok nta Ellhnej ka d ka 'Orfa
Kalliphj te enai Moshj ka o tj Pirou ka o t qhra nai
prj t mloj yucagwgomena, lqen d ka j tn Aidhn znta
atn par tn ktw qen tn gunaka atonta. d 'Orfej mo
doken perebleto pn ksmJ toj pr ato ka p mga lqen
scoj oa pisteumenoj erhknai teletj qen ka rgwn noswn
kaqarmoj nswn te mata ka tropj mhnimtwn qewn. tj d
gunakj fasi tn Qrvkn pibouleein mn at qnaton, ti sfn
toj ndraj kolouqen peisen at planwmnJ, fbJ d tn
ndrn o tolmn j d neforsanto onou, xergzontai t
tlmhma, ka toj ndrsin p totou katsth mequskomnouj j
tj mcaj cwren. es d o fasi keraunwqnti p to qeo
sumbnai tn teleutn 'Orfe keraunwqnai d atn tn lgwn
neka n ddasken n toj musthroij o prteron khkotaj
nqrpouj. lloij d erhmnon stn j proapoqanoshj o tj
gunaikj p t Aornon di' atn t n t Qesprwtdi fketo enai
gr plai nekuomanteon atqi nomzonta d o pesqai tj
Erudkhj tn yucn ka martnta j pestrfh, atceira atn
p lphj ato gensqai. lgousi d o Qrkej, sai tn hdnwn
cousi neossij p t tfJ to 'Orfwj, tataj dion ka mezn ti
dein. Makednwn d o cran tn p t roj tn Pieran contej
ka plin Don, fasn p tn gunaikn gensqai tn teleutn
ntaqa t 'Orfe nti d k Dou tn p t roj ka stdia
proelhluqti ekosi kwn t stin n dexi ka pqhma p t koni
dra lqou, cei d t st to 'Orfwj dra, kaq o picrioi
lgousi.
65. . . TGrF 23a Radt

metlabe d' atn 'Apllwn ka sunarmosmenoj d<n 'Orfe>
pardwken, <j Kalliphj uj n>, mij tn Mousn, pohse tj
cordj <nna> p to tn Mousn riqmo ka prohgetai p
plon <n> toj nqrpoij [otw] doxazmenoj otwj ste <ka
plhyin> cein per ato toiathn j qhra khlen di tj dj
353
.
di d tn gunaka ej Aidou katabj ka dn t ke oa n tn

mn Dinuson ok tma, f' o n dedoxasmnoj, tn d Hlion
mgiston tn qen nmisen, n ka 'Apllwna proshgreusen
pegeirmenj te tn nkta kat tn wqinn p t roj t
kalomenon Pggaion <nin> prosmene tj natolj, na dV <tn
Hlion> prton qen Dinusoj rgisqej at pemye tj
Bassardaj, j fhsin Ascloj tn tragJdin poihtj a
dispasan atn ka t mlh rriyan cwrj kaston a d Mosai
sunagagosai qayan p toj kaloumnoij Leibqroij.
66. . 7.10
DAMAGHTOU
'Orfa QrhikVsi par promolsin 'Olmpou
tmboj cei, Moshj ua Kalliphj,
drej ok pqhsan, tJ sunm' speto ptrh
yucoj qhrn q' lonmwn gla,
j pote ka teletj musthrdaj ereto Bkcou
ka stcon rJ zeuktn teuxe pod,
j ka meilktoio bar Klumnoio nhma
ka tn klhton qumn qelxe lrv.
Kalliphj 'Orfa ka Ogroio qannta
klausan xanqa mura Bistondej,
stiktoj d' mxanto braconaj, mf melanV
deumenai spodi Qrhkion plkamon
ka d' ata stonacenti sn efrmiggi LukeJ
rrhxan Mosai dkrua Pierdej
murmenai tn oidn pwdranto d ptrai
ka drej, j rat t prn qelge lrV.
67. . . , 1.5
O d tn eresin didntej kenoij pargousi ka 'Orfa tn Qrka,
lgontej filsofon gegonnai ka enai rcaitaton. g d, e tn
per qen xagoresanta toiata cr filsofon kalen ok oda,
<od> tna de prosagoreein tn pn t nqrpeion pqoj
feidonta toj qeoj prostryai, ka t spanwj p tinwn
nqrpwn ascrourgomena t tj fwnj rgnJ. toton d mn
mqoj p gunaikn polsqai fhs t d' n DJ tj Makedonaj
pgramma, keraunwqnai atn, lgon otwj
Qrka crusolrhn td' 'Orfa Mosai qayan,

n ktnen yimdwn Zej yolenti blei.
354
.
&
355
1
()
50 ( )
.,
( ;)
(/ )
5 . ..
:
3

[]

()
()

( )
() ()
( )
1. . 22 .
2. . .
2
1. . . .
2. . 3. .
. .
3. . 4. .
. .
3
1. . , 702.
,
2. 3. .

4
1. . .
().
5
1. . .
.
3.

2.

6
1.

2. . .
7
1.
8
1.
,
9
1. . . 2. . . .
.
3. .
().
10
1.
2. . . .
.
11
1. .
2.
12
1. . .
2. . M .
13
1. 2.
3.
4. . . 5. .

14
1.

2. .
3. . 4.
. .
(;) (;)
15
1. Merrythought. 2. .
, Staatl. Mus. 3151. , Villa Giulia 57231
3. . 4. . . .
, Staatl. Mus. WS 4. , 49.11.1
5. .
, . 51.4-16.9.
6. . .
16
1. ,

2. , 1 .54-55.
17
,

18
1. , . .
.
2. . . .
19
1. . . . 2. , Mus. Naz. Arch. 6729
3. . ().
, Staatl. Antikensamml.3297.
4. . Ruovo 1346. 5. .
Cambridge, Corpus Christi College 103.25. , Antikensamml. BS 481
20
1. . . 2. . .
, 1968.79 , Staatl. Museen 3172.
3. , . 497. 4. . G265.
, Metr.Mus.1924.97.30. Cincinnati, 1979.1
5. . .
, Antikensamml. 2378.
21
1. o . . , Mus. Gregoriano Etrus.17921.
2. . . , Antikensamml. BS 1411.

μυθος-ιστορια Μακεδονιας

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

μυθος-ιστορια Μακεδονιας

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

: ( )

A Commentary on Herodotos Books Murray, . & Moreno, A. (.), A Commentary on

A Companion to Ancient Macedonia Roisman, J. & Worthington, I., A Companion to Ancient

ABETE 2008 Abete, R.M., Gli Eubei nella penisola Calcidica, .

AMNG III/2 Gaebler, H.(.), Die antiken Mnzen Nord-Griechenlands.

Approaches to Greek Myth Edmunds, L.(ed.), Approaches to Greek Myth, Baltimore/

ATL I Meritt, B., Wade-Gery, H. & M. McGregor, The Athenian

BABELON 1951 Babelon, J., Protesilas Scione, RN 30 (1951) 1-9.

BADIAN 1982 Badian, E., Greeks and Macedonians, B. Barr-Sharrar

BAEGE 1913 Baege, W., De Macedonum Sacris, Halle 1913.

BERVE 1926 Berve, H., Das Alexanderreich auf prosopographischer

BNJ Worthington, I. (.), Brills New Jacoby,

BNP Cancik H. & Schneider, H. (.) Brills New Pauly.

BONANNO- 1999 Bonanno-, M.,

BORZA 1990 Borza, E.N, In the Shadow of Olympus. The Emergence of

OUVRIE 2002 Bouvrie, S. des, The Definition of Myth, MYTH AND

BOWIE 2007 Bowie, A.M., Herodotus. Histories, Book VIII, Cambridge

BRANDENSTEIN 1954 Brandenstein, W., Die Reichsgrndersage des

BREMMER 1987 Bremmer, J., What is a Greek Myth?, Interpretations

BREMMER 1991 Bremmer, J., Orpheus from Guru to Gay, Orphisme et

BREMMER 1999 Bremmer, J., Transvestite Dionysos, M.W. Padilla

BRILLANTE 1990 Brillante, C., History and the Historical Interpretaion of

BROWN 2002 Brown, M.K., The Narratives of Konon, -

BURKERT 1993 Burkert, W., .

BURKERT 1997 Burkert, W., .

BURTON 1972 Burton, A., Diodorus Siculus, Book 1. A Commentary

BUXTON 2002 Buxton, R., ,

CABANES 1976 Cabanes, P., Lpire de la mort de Pyrrhos la conqute

CALAME 1985 Calame, C., Les figures grecques du gigantesque,

CALAME 1987 Calame, C., Spartan Genealogies: The Mythological

CALAME 2001 CALAME, C., Choruses of Young Women in Ancient

CARRINGTON 1977 Carrington, P., The Heroic Age of Phrygia in Ancient

CHEVUTSCHI 1991-2 Chevutschi, L., Les lgendes dynastiques de Grce du Nord

CHRISTOPOULOS 1991 M. Christopoulos, The Spell of Orpheus, Metis 6 (1991)

CSAPO 2005 Csapo, E., Theories of Mythology, O 2005.

DASCALAKIS 1970 Dascalakis, A., Lorigine de la maison royale de Macdoine

DESPINIS 1995 Despinis, G., Studien zur hellenistischen Plastik I. Zwei

DETIENNE 2007 Detienne, M., .

DI GIUSEPPE 2004 Di Giuseppe, L., Euripide e la grecita dei Macedoni,

DI GRIGORIO 1987 Di Grigorio, L., L Archelao di Euripide nei suoi rapporti

DOUGHERTY 1993 Dougherty, C., The Poetics of Colonisation: From City to

DOWDEN 1992 Dowden, K., The Uses of Greek Mythology,

DLL 1977 Dll, S., Die Gtterkulte Nordmakedoniens in rmischen Zeit

EDMONDS 2004 EDMONDS, R., Myths of the Underworld Journey. Plato,

EDMUNDS 1990 Edmunds, L., Introduction: The Practice of Greek

EDSON 1970 Edson, Ch., Early Macedonia, ,

ENGELS 2010 Engels, J., Macedonians and Greeks, A Companion to

FGrHist Jacoby, F. (.) Fragmente Griechischen Historiker,

FINKELBERG 2005 Finkelberg, M., Greeks and Pre-Greeks, Cambridge 2005.

FLENSTED-JENSEN 1995 Flensted-Jensen, P., The Bottiaians and their Poleis,

FORBES-IRVING 1990 Forbes-Irving, P.M.C., Metamorphosis in Greek Myths,

FOWLER 1994 Fowler, M.A., Theopompus of Chios. History and Rhetoric in

FOWLER 1998 Fowler, R., Genealogical Thinking, Hesiods Catalogue and

FRIEDRICKSMAYER 1961 Friedricksmayer, E.A., Alexander, Midas, and the Oracle at

FUNKE 2000 Funke, S., Aiakidenmythos und epirotisches Knigtum. Der

GIRTZY 2001 Girtzy, M., Historical Topography of Ancient Macedonia,

Gordion 4 Sams, G. K., The Gordion Ecxavations, 1950-1973, vol. IV:

GOTTELAND 2001 Gotteland, S., Mythe et Rhtorique. Les exemples mythiques

GRAF 1987 Graf, F., Orpheus: A Poet Among Men,

GRAF 1991 Graf, F., Griechische Mythologie. Eine Einfhrung, -

GREENWALT 1986 Greenwalt, W., Herodotus and the Foundation of Argead

GREENWALT 1987 Greenwalt, W., Argeus in the Macedonian Religious

GREENWALT 1994 Greenwalt, W., A Solar Dionysus and Argead Legitimacy,

GREENWALT 1994 Greenwalt, W., The Production of Coinage From Archelaus